"Gobbet" Archive (PV) - 1999

This page contains Detailed Study "gobbets" submitted via the electronic form.


The section is taken from a dispatch sent by the British Military Mission in Moscow to Lord Chatfield, the Minister for the Co - ordination of Defence. The Russians had put forward proposals in April 1939 for mutual assistance against any german aggression - also indicating a willingness to enter military talks. However, it took until May for Chamberlain to agree to talks and August before the Anglo - French Mission arrived in Moscow. The document is dated during the abortive and useless military exchanges and a week before the Nazi - Soviet Pact was signed. The western delegation was led by Admiral Sir Reginald Drax and was ordered to treat the Russian with reserve until any political base had been reached. Marshal Kliment Voroshilov, the Soviet military commander conducted the Soviet delegation. The talks ran into problems over the Russian ability to advance to meet any German threat. The Soviets wanted Russian forces to be "allowed" to advance into Eastern European territory. Only this way could the eastern states resist any military advance by Germany. Only the Russians had the ability to back up the Anglo - Polish Pact. Poland refused to contemplate any alliance with Russia in peacetime for fear of provoking German aggression. Poland had refused throughout the March negociations leading to the Polish Guarantee that it would make no agreement with Russia which would mean Soviet troops on Polish territory. Beck was pressed to allow Soviet transit through Poland but Polish fear of Russia and a ludicrous belief in the western guarantee meant her refused co - operation. The Russians were well aware of the doubts in western minds and to this end were also conducting talks with Germany. Stalin had seen at Munich and during the Spannish Civil war the spinlessness of the west. Russia would only agree to any western plans if it had "unequivocal" and concrete plans. They were aware of Polish instrasigence. The Soviets knew that any military plan had to have Soviet forces moving west. Unless the eastern European states agreed to this any negociations fell down. The Russians knew the talks were "useless" because the west did not want to talk nor was it prepared - for greater security - to lean heavily on Poland. The time dealy and the manner of the military missions progress to Russia also indicated the importance that the talks had in western eyes. No senior member of the British or French staffs were on the mission and no senior political figure was prepared to come to Moscow to aid the talks. The document is a official dispatch that merely reports the days talks. The author for the mission makes no attempt to place an emphasis or personal view on the talks. The tone is highly proffessional. There is a slight hint that the military men realise their mission is pointless because of the lack of backing political agreement and will.
Rupert Watkins <rcaw>


Monday, March 04, 2002 at 15:11:51 (GMT)


This document is a correspondence from Viscount Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary (1938-40) to Sir Howard Kennard. The letter is dated 30th August 1939, at a time when Kennard was the British Ambassador in Warsaw, and comes only two days before the German invasion of Poland. It is part of the telegram that Halifax sent to Kennard, stating the reply of 'His Majesty's Government' to the German communication sent on the previous day, which Halifax wishes to be communicated to Beck (Polish Foreign Minister). The tone of the document is more forceful than is usual for Halifax and implies that Britain is attempting to dictate events, rather than be dictated to.

Halifax states that he wants Beck to know that he has made it clear to Hitler that Britain is 'irrevocably determined to implement their obligations'. By this he is assuring the Poles that Britain is prepared to honour their agreement that was reached on 25th August, emphasising that Britain will fight with Poland and so she must not give in to Hitler's demands for Danzig and the Corridor. He goes on to emphasise this by stating that in Berlin they are fully aware of the British position. He states that the position of the Polish government is very different to the one they occupied in March, when talks took place between Ribbentrop and Lipski. Indeed, in that month (31st) a provisional Anglo-French guarantee was given to Poland; only provisional though, meaning that the Poles were in no position to achieve any military success, despite their willingness to fight. Halifax emphasises that the guarantee is now 'direct' and 'promised'. Halifax still desired negotiations with Germany (and Poland) over the Corridor and Danzig. By promising this guarantee, he was attempting to gain the upper hand for Britain and the Poles in any subsequent negotiations, which is what he is alluding to when he states that, '…the conversations would be carried on against this background.' By the forcefulness of its tone and content, Halifax is sending a message to the Poles that they will not stand by and let Hitler do to her what he had to Czechoslovakia, a message which was also designed to 'force' the Poles to not accede to Hitler's demands.

The document highlights the change in policy of Britain towards Herr Hitler and Germany, but even only four days before war was declared, Halifax is still seeking negotiations. Through the telegrams Halifax received in the week previous, he should have realised that negotiations were futile. Indeed, the very communication he is replying to here made clear the German demands, and implied strongly that Germany was simply seeking a justification to invade Poland. What is most apparent from this document is the British naivety of dealing with Hitler, a naivety that led to war. Not for the first time Hitler went back on his word - his promise meant nothing. He agreed to the negotiations, demanding the arrival of a Polish plenipotentiary on the 30th, yet only 2 days later invaded the country and began World War 2.
Andrew Mashiter <ajrm1@st-and.ac.uk>


Monday, March 04, 2002 at 14:39:39 (GMT)


This document is a letter from Adolf Hitler, leader of the German Reich, to Mussolini, dictator of Italy. The significance of the letter is twofold - firstly, it is two days after the Austrian plebiscite is announced, the same day as Schuschnigg's resignation and two days before the annexation of Austria is proclaimed. Thus, the document was written during the middle of a very important set of events. Secondly, by March 1938, German-Italian relations were very good; in November 1936, the Rome-Berlin Axis was announced. Moreover, the following year, Italy joined the anti-Comintern pact. However, even with the strong bond between the two dictators, the issue of Austria had always been slightly contentious - highlighted by Hitler's protestations over the Brenner Pass. Nevertheless, the tone of the letter suggests that the problem was no longer there and Hitler is no longer concerned about Mussolini's reaction, rather concerned only with telling him what he was about to do.

The first point of interest is the term 'constant oppression' that the Austrian people are enduring. This implies that the Austrians were being subjected to a reign of tyranny at the hands of the Austrian government. Firstly, factual evidence shows this not to be the case and ironically it was Hitler who subjected individuals to suffering, not the Austrian government. The use of those words is simply justification for the annexation of Austria and prior to that, the dismissal of Schuschnigg. Hitler's desire to emphasise the fact that the Austrians are being made to suffer is achieved by repetition of the word 'oppression'. He mentions it three times in the opening two sentences. This is indicative of Hitler's style of writing. In Mein Kampf, repetition is common place and is just another example of his poor command of language. However, the very fact the style of the document is similar to Mein Kampf enhances its authenticity and ensures that it is a useful document. 'Son of this soils' again does not make grammatical sense but probably refers to the fact that Hitler looked upon himself as a German and an Austrian, hence his fixation with the Anschluss. Finally, he alludes to the plebiscite by saying that he will let 'people decide their own fate'; a slight parody since the plebiscite was conducted amidst an atmosphere of threatened force and heightened propaganda.

The result of the plebiscite, two days after the document was written, was 99% approval for Austrian integration into the German Reich. Austria was not the end of the additions to the German Reich; Bohemia and Moravia were occupied the following year a well as Prague. The latter was the last peaceful addition to the Nazi Empire. As well as illustrating Hitler's unique style of writing, the extract highlights the incredibly solid personal relationship between Hitler and Mussolini, something that was to continue throughout the immediate prelude to World War Two.
Mark Ferguson <fergmonster79@yahoo.co.uk>


Saturday, March 02, 2002 at 10:45:42 (GMT)


The document is a memorandum sent by Neurath to the German Embassies in Italy, Britain, France and the United States. Neurath was the German Foreign Minister, only to be replaced by Ribbentrop the following February. The importance of this document is that it was sent out on the 22nd of November, immediately after Viscount Halifax had visited Berlin as a British representative. Although he was to become Foreign Secretary the following year, at the time of his visit, he was merely a junior member of the cabinet. However, one can assume he represented the British hierarchical opinion very closely, so his comments are useful, even though they are recollected through the eyes of Neurath.

The phrase 'changes in the European system' I interpret to be a way of referring to the map of Europe. By 1937, Hitler had signalled his intent by withdrawing from the League of Nations and re-militarising the Rhineland amongst other things. These events had gone by without any serious contentment and it was only a matter of time before other Versailles grievances were re-addressed. According to the document, it would seem that Britain was sympathetic to the German predicament. For instance, comments like changes 'probably could not be avoided' and the 'British did not believe that the status quo had to be maintained under all circumstances' seem to verify this assertion. The significance of Danzig, Austria and Czechoslovakia is the German contingent that lived in those places. Germans occupied some of the port of Danzig, part of Sudeten Czechoslovakia and a large proportion of Austria. If we are to believe the document which paints Britain in an apathetic light, even more surprising in light of the fact that Hitler described Britain as 'hate inspired antagonists' 17 days earlier, then it would suggest that the changes to Danzig, Czechoslovakia and Austria would be acceptable. Finally, the final line finishing with 'peaceful development' adds veracity to the piece because it is a reference to British appeasement, whereby they were content to concede parts of Czechoslovakia and Austria as long as war was avoided.

Of the three places mentioned, only changes to Danzig were not achieved. The Anschluss with Austria was achieved peacefully and as part of the 'Munich' appeasement, the Sudetenland was ceded to Germany. Only when Germany occupied Prague in March 1939, did Britain cease to approve of 'changes' in Europe and therefore abandon her appeasement policy in favour of a more coercive one.
Mark Ferguson <fergmonster79@yahoo.co.uk>


Saturday, March 02, 2002 at 10:43:26 (GMT)


The document is an extract from a telegram sent from Viscount Halifax, British Foreign Secretary from 1938-1940, to Kennard, the equivalent to British ambassador in Poland. Prior to the end of World War Two, the title ' ambassador' was reserved only for those ministers in major countries. Since Poland was not perceived in this way, certainly not pre-1939, Kennard's title was only 'minister'. The date of the document the 30th of August, 1939, is extremely significant; not least because it was two days before the beginning of war but also because negotiations were still taking place in order to stave off the probability of conflict. That said, Britain had made their position very clear - eight days earlier, Chamberlain ( British P.M. ) had re-affirmed the British pledge to Poland.

The first point of interest is the use of the term 'irrevocably determined'. It alludes to the British intention to carry out their 'obligations' if they are indeed necessary. The former is a very strong use of language and suggests that whatever happens, Britain will not desert the cause of Poland. The latter is a reference to the British guarantee to Poland, by which Britain was committed to coming to the aid of Poland in the likely event of a German offensive. Halifax then goes on to point out that the Polish position is considerably more secure than 'last March', which is another reminder of the British guarantee to Poland, signed on the 31st of March, 1939. By doing this, he is intending to allay fears in Poland via the British intelligence in Warsaw. He ends by saying that 'conversations would be carried on against this background'. This has two points of significance. Firstly, these are conversations with the Germans and the wording confirms what is known, which is that negotiations between Britain and Germany ( regarding the Polish situation ) were taking place right up to the outbreak of war. Secondly, all discussions were conducted with the knowledge that Britain was fully supportive of Poland and would look after her best interests.

The document epitomises the British resolution to come to the aid of Poland in response to a German attack. The guarantee to Poland in March 1939 had signalled the end of a lengthy appeasement campaign and sure enough, Britain carried out their promises by declaring war on Germany on the 3rd of September, two days after Germany invaded Poland. Chamberlain finally realised that Hitler would stop at nothing and after last ditch negotiations, war became the only option.
Mark Ferguson <fergmonster79@yahoo.co.uk>


Saturday, March 02, 2002 at 10:39:03 (GMT)


The document is a message from Loraine, British Ambassador in Italy, to Halifax, British Foreign Secretary ( who held the post from 1938 - 1940 ). It is an extremely important piece of documentary evidence since it is written on the 2nd of September, 1939 - one day after Germany's decision to invade Poland - and it brings to a head the efforts of Italy to prevent a general war. On the 25th of August, Mussolini had informed Hitler that he could not indulge in a general conflict and two days later, he promised Britain that he would endeavour to search for peace. This extract would seem to herald the end of the Italian efforts to mediate.

The 'conditions put' and 'Your Lordship's statement' refer to Chamberlain's announcement in the House of Commons on the 2nd of September. The British Prime Minister had made an initial warning to Germany after she had invaded Poland on the 1st but on the 2nd, the warning was unequivocal in its tone. Chamberlain implored the German government to completely withdraw from Poland otherwise Britain was left with no option than to honour its guarantee to Poland - provisionally signed on March the 31st, 1939 and later confirmed on the 22nd of August - by declaring war on Germany. The gobbet goes on to mention figures like Count Ciano and Mussolini. The latter was of course the Italian Duce, whilst Ciano was the Italian Foreign Secretary. The key phrase within the extract is the final one - 'Signor Mussolini's suggestion'. What is meant by that was that the Italian leader was frantically trying to mediate between the Allies and Germany in order to prevent a world war. Specifically, his suggestion is a reference to a proposed conference to discuss grievances a a result of Versailles. However, ostensibly the Italians were on the side of the Central Powers and after Chamberlain's ultimatum to Germany, Mussolini's compromised position rendered him unable to 'press' the 'German government', in other words Hitler, who was the supreme commander of German policy, into proceeding with the Duce's suggestion.

Indeed, the political situation had deteriorated to such an extent that attempts to mediate were finally abandoned on the 3rd of September. Italy could not longer persuade Germany to compromise and Britain herself were forced into declaring war on Poland. Italy initially fought on the side of Germany, despite protestations that she would not get involved. However, towards the end of the war, even she deserted Germany - another contributory factor to the Reich's downfall in 1945.


Mark Ferguson <fergmonster79@yahoo.co.uk>


Saturday, March 02, 2002 at 10:34:26 (GMT)


The document is an extract from a letter sent to Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary, from William Seeds, the British Ambassador in Moscow. Essentially, the intention of the letter was to outline the latter's opinion regarding the likelihood or otherwise of a Nazi-Soviet alliance. The date, the 1st of June, at the time was not especially significant - it was during the middle of negotiations between Russia and the Allies regarding an alliance against German aggression. Britain and France had offered defensive guarantees to Poland and to Greece and Rumania but in reality, they required the support of Russia to add proper security against a German attack in the West. Little did the Allies know, but only two days earlier, on May the 30th, secret Nazi- Soviet negotiations for improved relations had begun in earnest.

The first expression to note is the term 'compounding'. In the context of the document, it means that the chances of Russia and Germany coming together in the 'political sphere' were remote. Seeds deliberately chooses the latter terminology because at the time, the two countries were negotiating economically. However, it was Seeds' understanding that this would not lead to a more concrete political agreement. He goes on to justify this belief by saying that Russia was 'sufficiently covered' by the commitments that Britain and France had made to Poland, Greece and Rumania and that would be made to Turkey in the foreseeable future. It is important to highlight that Russia still had grievances with the diplomatic situation that was developing in the middle of 1939, namely that she felt vulnerable from an attack through the Balkan states. However, Seeds believed that the negotiations had 'removed any serious temptation' to 'indulge in a volte face'. The latter means an about turn or even a u-turn, thus in this instance it would mean moving away from the allied camp to the side of the Germans. Seeds considered that this was extremely unlikely but he was unaware of Russian-German negotiations and moreover, he did not realise the extent to which the Russians were growing tired of the Allied inability to offer something that the Russians would benefit from. The time the Allies took to reply to the Russians was not a helping factor either.

The document epitomises the British high intelligence belief that any rapprochement between Germany and Russia was not even a realistic possibility. This opinion was completely undermined on the 23rd of August, 1939, with the nightmare announcement of the Nazi-soviet pact. The British in particular were too slow to react to improved relations between the two countries and assumed that due to their polarised ideologies, they would never ally. How wrong they were!
Mark Ferguson <fergmonster79@yahoo.co.uk>


Tuesday, February 26, 2002 at 17:26:21 (GMT)


This document is a telegram from Ogilvie-Forbes, the Counsellor of the British Embassy in Berlin, to Viscount Halifax, British Foreign Secretary from 1938-1940. Its overall context is that it was written on April 5th, 1939, five days after the British and French provisional guarantee to Poland (in the event of an attack by Germany). Of further significance is the fact that Beck, Halifax's Polish counterpart, was visiting London at the time. Another point of note was that Ogilvie-Forbes was writing in Henderson' s absence. The latter was the British Ambassador in Berlin during the immediate period before the outbreak of war, thus his interpretation of events may have differed from the former's.

The 'British encirclement policy' refers to the German interpretation of Britain's attempt to secure a set of alliances in case of German aggression. In German eyes, Britain had an alliance with France, a reciprocal understanding with Poland and were pressing for an agreement with Russia. However, the word encirclement implies an offensive manoeuvre and as this is in complete contrast to what in reality was happening at the time; this justifies the phrase ' so called'. The term 'complete surprise' is an allusion to the sudden u-turn of British foreign policy in the opinion of the German hierarchy. If we are to believe the document's veracity in respect to Germany being caught unaware by the British guarantee to Poland, it is possible to empathise with German thinking in light of the fact that Britain showed no remotely threatening response to events such as the re-occupation of the Rhineland and the Anschluss. However, we must bare in mind that the document is a tertiary source since it originated from an official at the foreign affairs ministry, who had in turn alerted another member of staff before Ogilvie-Forbes has been informed. Thus, it is highly questionable if the tone of the extract is indicative of German rationale at the time, even though the British guarantee to Poland could be viewed as the first move in the non-appeasement direction. Even though there is suspicion over the reliability of the source, the use of the word 'deplored' is both interesting and probably accurate in terms of highlighting the German reaction to the Allied guarantee of Poland. The word in question is very forceful and justifiably so; the guarantee had seemingly placed Poland in a stronger position that enabled the Poles to 'dig their toes in over Danzig' to such an extent as to ignore 'German proposals'. Ostensibly, the latter were a compromise to settle the issue of Polish territory which may have agreed without the interruption of Britain and France, who offered sufficient security to ensure that nothing was settled.

The British guarantee to Poland served to confirm Britain as a 'hate inspired antagonist', as Hitler had alluded to the previous November ( Hossbach Memorandum ). Indeed, the German dictator denounced the Anglo-German naval agreement in his speech to the Reichstag on April the 28th, 1939. Germany remained committed to a Polish invasion and in order to avoid war on two fronts, she sought an agreement with Russia, which culminated with the signing of the Nazi- Soviet pact on August the 23rd, a week before the start of World War Two.
Mark Ferguson <fergmonster79@yahoo.co.uk>


Tuesday, February 26, 2002 at 17:23:36 (GMT)


The document is a letter from Sir Neville Henderson, British Ambassador to Berlin, to Lord Halifax, British Foreign Secretary. Henderson is voicing his fears over Polish resistance to German demands for the return of Danzig, and the possible ramifications of this action for Poland and Central and Eastern Europe. The document was written on 17 July 1939, almost two months after Hitler's original demand for the return of Danzig, and one month and ten days before the ratification of the Anglo-Polish treaty. Its tone is serious.

Henderson's argument is divided into 3 main threads. His first thread relates German demands for Danzig to Germany's treatment at the Treaty of Versailles. Henderson's first sentence, with Danzig as the subject, is both impersonal and passive. Danzig existed as an independent entity. Henderson is echoing reality, since Danzig was declared a Free City under League of Nations control in 1919. However, this move also contravened Wilsonian National Self Determination, since Danzig contained a sizeable German minority. This action was the pretext for Hitler's campaign in May 1939. Through his use of the passive, however, Henderson argued this situation was neither the fault of Britain nor Germany nor Poland. This structure balances the harshness and coarseness of the words "running sore", which are obvious and offensive. Though Danzig was a problem, it could be soothed over. This argument, however, has a caveat. Henderson was pro-German and sympathised with German grievances against the Treaty. Henderson, therefore, criticises Britain for creating the Danzig problem. The words "running sore" imply a metaphorical flesh wound, a wound caused by the Treaty which continued to irritate and fester within Germany. The Anglo-Polish guarantee, in particular, had caused this wound to flare up. This is true. The Anglo-Polish guarantee, instead of deterring Hitler, motivated him to create the "Fall Weiss" invasion plan for Poland. Henderson's second argument moved to a wider scope, encapsulating the Polish Corridor, implying Germany wanted the whole of the Polish Corridor to itself. On grounds of National Self Determination, this argument was plausible. With the invasion of Bohemia and Moravia in March 1939, however, Hitler gave up any right to use this argument. Henderson, therefore, is still labouring under a misapprehension. His pro-German bias was clouding his judgement. Henderson's argument, however, has another level. The belief within government circles of the legitimate German grievance of National Self Determination gave way to realisation of Hitler's economic stranglehold in the east. Henderson employed the same trick, moving to Hitler's economic goals in the east. This was Henderson's third argument. Henderson implied Germany's push to the east was the prime objective, through the use of the phrase "far more interested". This argument was true. In January 1939 Germany was lagging behind in oil supplies needed to fuel her rearmament programme. This problem could be solved through access to the oil supplies of Romania, to the east of the Polish Corridor. Germany, therefore, had fundamental need of expansion in Eastern Europe.

The source is historically significant in relating German claims to Danzig and to German economic expansion to the East. Its contemporary value, is complicated and difficult to determine. From one perspective, Henderson's pro-German bias clouds the truth and perceptiveness of his argument. Moreover, Halifax, a member of Chamberlain's cabinet, was a staunch advocate of the guarantee to Poland. Therefore Henderson would have been ignored. From an historical viewpoint, the source is exceptional. Henderson uses his pro-German bias not to restrict, but to expound and truthfully reflect Hitler’s aims in the east. His bias gives him an infinitely better understanding of the German mind than Chamberlain or Halifax could ever hope for.
Ian K Campbell <ikc@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 19, 2002 at 16:58:42 (GMT)


The document is a telegram, written by Viscount Halifax, British Foreign Secretary, to Sir William Seeds, British Ambassador to Moscow and head of British delegation at the Anglo-Russian political and economic talks. Halifax is discussing Russian attitudes regarding the possible Russian guarantee of Baltic States from German invasion. The document was written on 22 June 1939, 3 months after Russia's warning to the Baltic States of Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania against signing a guarantee with a third party. It also comes 2 months before the signing of the Nazi-Soviet Pact, which defined Soviet sphere of influence in Estonia and Latvia. Its tone is serious.

Halifax uses three main lines of argument. Halifax takes a very calculated line in his first argument. This line is first implied in the name "M.Molotov". Molotov, a Germanophile, was the replacement Russian Foreign Minister for Litvinov, a Western sympathiser, on 4 May. Therefore, a sea change away from sympathy for British and French, towards sympathy with, German foreign policy, is implied. With this replacement, Halifax suggests a settlement between Russia and Germany is inevitable. Halifax is therefore absolving the British of all blame for the breakdown in relations between Russia and Britain. The phrase "declared ourselves ready" has positive connotations, implying openness and willingness to discuss information. This protestation contrasts with deep British mistrust of the Russians, such as Chamberlain's reticence to sign a pact of mutual assistance with the Russians in May. In his second argument, Halifax compares the British situation to that of the Baltic States - Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania. These states had been occupied by both Russia and Germany during and after World War One, and felt continuously threatened by their presence during the 1930s. Like Britain, Halifax implies the Baltic States are powerless to improve their lot. In one sense, he is wrong. During the month of June, the British and French opposition to aid for the Balkan States was great, only changing at the beginning of July. In 1938, moreover, Britain did not raise a finger to aid Lithuania against the secession of the Klaipeda by Germany. Closer agreement between Britain and Russia on the Baltic States, therefore, would have improved the chances of success of the talks. Halifax's third argument considers the inevitability of an attack on the Baltic States by either Russia or Germany. However, he switches to the Russian perspective. In his view, Russian suspicion of British motives for signing an agreement was also high. He is right. The Russians wished to stay aloof from the British, fearing Britain would drag her into a war with Germany. Given this suspicion, an alliance was not practical. Given this conclusion, the words "alienate" and "disregard" implying isolation, are ironic. Britain and Russia were irreconcilable, particularly following Russia's realisation of an alliance with Germany. In a sinister way, the word "practical" highlights the Secret Protocol of the Nazi-Soviet Pact. The fate of the Baltic States was inevitable. Therefore the phrase “drive them into the arms of Germany" is irrelevant.

The source is significant in understanding the influence of the Baltic States in the struggle between Britain and Russia and Russia and Germany for an agreement. Its contemporary impact was also great. On 22 June, the decision for a joint Anglo-Russian guarantee of the Baltic States in the political sphere was crucial to progression to military talks with Russia. It was therefore a very typical source. Halifax's implication, however, of an impending agreement between Russia and Germany, make it an exceptional source. On 24 August, after completing both political and economic talks, Russia and Germany signed a Non-Aggression Pact. Hitler was free to attack Poland, and start a new World War.


Ian K Campbell <ikc@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 19, 2002 at 16:57:31 (GMT)


The document is a telegram from Sir William Seeds, British Ambassador to Moscow, to Viscount Halifax, British Foreign Secretary. It was written on 1 June 1939, two and a half months before the agreement of the Nazi-Soviet Pact, three months before the outbreak of war, and one and a half months after the agreement of the Polish guarantee. Seeds was discussing the state of the economic and military talks between the British and the Russians with Halifax, together with the threat of a Pact between Russia and Germany. The tone is serious.

Seeds style consists of an uneasy middle path, merging both his own sympathy for the Russians with mistrust for the Russians inherent within the British Cabinet. This style affects the three threads of his argument. Seeds first argument concerns German political aid to Russia, and the impossibility of a political agreement between Russia and Germany. In a sense, Seeds is right. Economic talks between Russia and Germany had stalled by March 1939, and only got underway again in June. Since economic agreement was the preliminary to a military and political agreement, these talks had a long way to go. However, Seeds is being extremely pessimistic. By putting emphasis on "political", he foresees the eventual conclusion of the political talks of the Nazi-Soviet Pact in August 1939. In light of this knowledge, Seeds is struggling to create a workable settlement. He is also struggling to maintain his own sympathy for the Russians in light of his and the British Government's mistrust of them. This confusion is highlighted by the balance of the negativity of "never" with the line "more than just a possibility". In light of the Nazi-Soviet alliance, the British talks are futile. Seeds second argument, therefore, offers a post-mortem analysis of reasons for breakdown in German and British relations. Seeds uses irony in his reference to the shared commitments of the Soviet Union and Britain. The word "covered" implies a watertight, comprehensive commitment between Russia and Britain to aid Poland, Romania and Turkey. In reality, Britain froze Russia out of these guarantees, forcing the Russians to make their own agreements and abandon an alliance with Britain in favour of an alliance with Germany. The word "covered" surreptitiously conveys black humour. This sentence, however, suggests a degree of formality. The word "commitments" implies security and reassurance. Seeds, therefore, is camouflaging the true extent of his fears amid an aura of surreal security. This message is what politicians like Halifax wanted to hear. Seeds' third argument reaches an end point, moving from his realisation of the making of the Pact through to its consequences. "Volte face" is a punchy phrase, representing a whole change of character, of ideology. Seeds is hitting home the dramatic significance and power of an alliance between the two great economic heavyweights of Europe. The words "serious", however, which has a highly pessimistic connotation, jars with "remarkable", which has positive connotation and implies wonder. Seeds is implying the possibility of future redemption and reconciliation of Russia with Britain. This idea harmonised with the reality after the declaration of the Pact, when the British and French held out hope of an understanding with Russia. Russia was still the key to victory over Germany. This was demonstrated by Russian economic dominance over Germany in January 1939, and in Russian dominance over Germany in Eastern Europe after 1945.

The source is of tremendous historical value in understanding the attitudes behind Anglo-Russian talks in the lead up to the signing of the Nazi-Soviet Pact. Its contemporary significance, however, is more dubious. On the one hand, Seeds is a visionary. From his perspective, the source marks the realisation of the Nazi-Soviet Pact and a clear turning point in Anglo-Soviet understanding. For Chamberlain and Halifax, on the other hand, the realisation had yet to occur. Therefore, its contemporary impact was as yet limited. Nevertheless, the source is exceptional. In the years following 1945, the shift to Russian domination of the East would be felt in a new war - the Cold War.


Ian K Campbell <ikc@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 19, 2002 at 16:56:16 (GMT)


The source is a telegram, briefing Halifax on developments in the relationship between the Poles and the Germans over Danzig. It was written by Ogilvie-Forbes, the British Chargé d'Affaires who deputised when Henderson, British Ambassador to Berlin, was away, to Viscount Halifax, British Foreign Secretary. It was written on 5 April 1939, 1 day before the agreement of the Anglo-Polish guarantee and 10 days after Beck's refusal of Hitler's demand to hand over Danzig. Its tone is discursive.

Ogilvie-Forbes uses three main threads of argument. In his first two threads, Forbes analyses the alleged strategic and economic encirclement of Germany by Britain, and the effect this has on Germany. Forbes mocks British strategic encirclement of Germany through the use of the words "so-called". They have negative connotations, implying that both the foundations and the body of the policy are ramshackle, badly constructed and unsuitable for use against Hitler. He is right. The British guarantees to Poland, Romania and Turkey were militarily unviable, since Britain had not the army, navy or air force to back them up. Moreover, it was not true "encirclement", since Russia was frozen out of the guarantees. In essence, the policy was no different to Appeasement, since the Polish guarantee preserved the independence not the integrity of Poland. Chamberlain had still not learnt from Hitler's annexation of Austria and Czechoslovakia that Hitler could not be appeased. Forbes comment of the German government's surprise, therefore, is both ironic and poignant, particularly in the context of the ordering of the attack against Poland - "Fall Weiss". In attempting to avert war, the British government hastened it. Forbes attitude, however, contributes to this. In mocking British policy, he encourages Hitler's defiance of it, and undermines the faith his British colleagues had in his execution of foreign policy. His attitude echoes the pro-German policy of Henderson. In the context of economic encirclement, however, it was the Germans who were to blame. German domination of Central and Eastern Europe created fears in both Britain and America of German encirclement. Fear of economic encirclement, then, led to strategic encirclement. In this light, Forbes third argument focuses on the effect of the British guarantees - Polish resistance to Germany. Forbes is comparing German rights to fair treatment of German minorities in Danzig to her economic domination of Eastern Europe. Both are illegitimate. Forbes underlines this idea through the word "deplored", a word implying weakness and which has no potency. Germany, therefore, has brought her problems upon herself.

The source is significant in understanding the attitudes of British diplomats to British foreign policy. The source has historical significance in understanding the reason for the Polish guarantee and its importance in triggering the Second World War. Its contemporary significance, however, is more doubtful. Whilst Ogilvie-Forbes understood the folly of the guarantee, his was not the opinion of Chamberlain and his cabinet, who saw the guarantee as a real deterrent to Hitler. Therefore Forbes opinion would not be heeded. Nevertheless, the source is exceptional.
Ian K Campbell <ikc@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 19, 2002 at 16:55:12 (GMT)


This document is a letter from Sir William Seeds, the British Ambassador in Moscow, to Halifax the British Foreign Secretary, conveying his opinion on the likelihood of a Soviet-German alliance. It is dated 1 June 1939, a time when the Soviet Union was in ongoing, but difficult negotiations with Britain and France over an alliance between the three countries against German aggression. Britain and France had offered guarantees to Poland on 31 March and Rumania on 13 April but in practice required the support of Russia. At this time, Germany and the Soviet Union were also in political talks of which the Allies were unaware.

Seeds points out that he finds it unlikely that there will be any alliance between Germany and the Soviet Union in the 'political sphere'. He emphasises this because the two countries were at that time engaging in economic and commercial negotiations, but he wanted to point out to Halifax that he didn't believe that these would lead to anything more. Seeds justifies this by explaining that he considered the Soviet Union to be 'sufficiently covered' by the commitments that had been made to Poland, Rumania and those that would be made to Turkey in the agreement between the three countries. The Soviet Union had indeed been secured to an extent, but had therefore also been put in an advantageous position by the earlier agreed alliances. She was protected by a belt of guaranteed intervening territory without having had to make any commitments herself. Rather than feel required to make an alliance with the Western powers, therefore, she was in a position to wait for the best deal possible. Russia also felt that the deal with the West did not offer her complete security, believing she was in as much danger from attack through the Balkan states as through the states guaranteed in their agreement. Seeds believes that the negotiations have managed to 'remove any serious temptation' that Russia may feel to make a deal with Germany. However, Germany's moves towards Stalin which began with Nazi-Soviet negotiations for improved relations on 30 March offered Russia greater options. While the West offered the risk of war without any gain, Germany offered gain without having to resort to war. Seeds considered that such a move by Russia would be a 'remarkable volte face' which underlines the fact that Britain was unaware of the extent of the Russian-German negotiations.

This document shows the British belief at this time that any rapprochement between Germany and Russia was highly unlikely. Whilst France was quite concerned over this possibility, Britain did not take this concern seriously and as a result made less effort to speed up the negotiations with Russia. This attitude made the Russians less trusting of the West and therefore more inclined to ally with Germany. The negotiations did continue, but were faced with problems as Russia's strong position led to difficult demands. The negotiations finally ended on 23 August 1939 when a German-Soviet non-aggression pact was signed, undermining Seed's opinion of this time.
Louise Baillie <leb3@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 19, 2002 at 16:51:16 (GMT)


This is an extract from a telegram sent by Sir George Ogilvie-Forbes, the Charge D’Affaires at the British Embassy in Berlin, to Viscount Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary. It was sent on 5th April 1939 and concerns the German government’s attitude towards the British guarantee to Poland, which had been announced on 31st March. This was to be followed on 6th April by an Anglo-Polish agreement, which was all but an alliance. While no threat has been made by Germany, Ogilvie-Forbes does seem to be warning Halifax that the government there is not at all happy with the situation. At the time of writing, Beck was in London for talks about the agreement.

The guarantee marked a departure from Britain’s former lack of interest in Eastern Europe, which perhaps contributed to Germany’s “complete surprise”. However, following the complete subsumption of Czechoslovakia by Germany in March, Poland was the only country on which any kind of containment of Germany in the east could be based. This perhaps explains the reference to a “British encirclement policy”. The occupation of Prague is also significant here since it indicated that logically, Poland would be the next victim and perhaps increased Poland’s desire for some kind of alliance. Also, the taking of Memel on 22nd March raised Polish fears that the same sudden annexation would be applied to Danzig. The guarantee is described as a “complete surprise” to Germany. However, while it has been said that Hitler fully expected to be able to end the Polish question through discussions right up until May, in fact talks had reached deadlock by the end of March and Beck was really just biding time. The document implies that the guarantee led to Poland “digging their toes in” over Danzig and the Polish Corridor, but even before the talks with Britain, Beck and his government had refused to concede ground on these issues and it is not true that the guarantee had suddenly enabled Poland to stand up to Germany. The “German proposals” referred to were those made by Ribbentrop in March demanding that Danzig be incorporated into the Reich and for a highway to be built through the Corridor. Beck had already refused them, saying that a highway was not possible and that Danzig must remain a free city to maintain fair German-Polish relations. However, Beck still tried to keep his options open by saying that they were still willing to discuss the situation. Even after the agreement with Britain, Beck was told to avoid an uncompromising or provocative attitude towards Berlin – neither side wanted to take any unnecessary risks. Despite Germany’s attempts to appear diplomatic, the government had actually already decided Poland’s eventual fate – that she would be “so beaten down” that she would not be taken into account as a political factor for several decades.

While the document does seem to be based somewhat on hearsay (an “official… informed a member of my staff”, who presumably told Ogilvie-Forbes), it is correct in recording the German government’s discontent with Britain at their involvement with Poland. This discontent was to be made official on 28th April with Hitler’s renouncement of the Anglo-German naval agreement and the German-Polish pact of 1934. The Danzig situation was to culminate in the problems of July and August and the British-Polish alliance was cemented by a treaty in August, following the announcement of the Nazi-Soviet pact.


Helen Raine <hmr2@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 19, 2002 at 16:50:00 (GMT)


This document is a telegram, communicated in Henderson's absence, from Ogilvie-Forbes, the Counsellor of the British Embassy in Berlin, to Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary. It is dated April 5 1939 and comments on the German reaction to the provisional guarantee issued to Poland on March 31 by Britain and France. It is also significant because on this date, Beck, the Polish Foreign Secretary, was in London having further discussions with the British government. The tone of this letter expresses the frustration of the German government over this issue and suggests Ogilvie-Forbes considered there a degree of urgency.

The German official had referred to an 'encirclement policy' being used by Britain against Germany, claiming that Britain and France's guarantee to Poland, proposed guarantee to Rumania and their moves to get Russia to support these were an attempt to surround Germany by hostile powers. Ogilvie-Forbes description of this policy as 'so-called' suggests that he did not believe that Britain was pursuing such a policy and that it was instead an example of the German Government's use of propaganda. The German Government claimed that the guarantee offered to Poland by Britain and France had come as a 'complete surprise.' Indeed until this point, Britain had appeased Germany and allowed Hitler to make any advances that he had wished and after the Munich conference, Hitler believed he had been given a green light in Eastern Europe. The Allies, however, considered that Germany's invasion of Czechoslovakia after gaining the Sudetenland showed that Hitler had aggressive expansionist aims and that at some stage he should be stopped. There was clear evidence that Hitler intended to take Poland and Rumania next, with a strong fear that he would then wage war against Western Europe. It was therefore considered an important time to stop Hitler. Nevertheless, Britain was still reluctant to provoke Germany into aggressive action and would have been concerned by the strong manner expressed by the German Government with the use of such a word as 'deplored.' Germany claimed that Poland were now 'digging their toes in' over the discussions concerning Danzig and the Polish Corridor because of the Allies guarantee and therefore making aggression more likely. Although it was true that Poland felt itself in a stronger position because of this guarantee, they had rejected the German government's proposals over these areas on 26 March, before they had been given the Allied guarantee. They would also have been unlikely to make agreement with Germany even without the guarantee as they had earlier seen with Czechoslovakia that sacrificing some land did not guarantee safety.

The strong anti-Polish feeling in Germany, resulting from the Versailles settlement and the desire to have this reversed, meant Germany would not be deterred by Britain and France's guarantee. It did, however, sour relations between Germany and Britain as Germany saw Britain as a hostile power, denouncing the Anglo-German naval agreement and the 1934 Pact with Poland on 28 April. Hitler therefore saw his best option as being to seek alliance with Russia.
Louise Baillie <leb3@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 19, 2002 at 13:36:01 (GMT)


The document we are concerned with here is a correspondence from Sir George Ogilvie Forbes, the Counsellor of the British Embassy in Berlin (March 1937-September 1939), writing in the absence of Henderson, to Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary. The correspondence is dated 5th April at a time when Colonel Jozef Beck, the Polish Foreign Minister was visiting London, concluding a reciprocal guarantee to that given by Chamberlain to Poland on 31st March. Ogilvie-Forbes, in the document, is relaying to London the reaction of the German Foreign Ministry to the British guarantee of Poland, with an emphasis on German surprise and German chagrin at the move.

The document opens with Ogilvie-Forbes stating that the British guarantee of Poland had come as a 'complete surprise' to the German Government. Taken at face value this statement is acceptable for it appears that the British government have indulged in a complete 'volte face' in view of her trenchant appeasement policy that had been followed since Hitler's accession. However, this information has come from a minister in charge of 'British encirclement policy', which means that the validity of the German 'surprise' must be questioned. If the British were seeking encirclement, then the obvious staring point was Poland since Britain was already allied to France. Ogilvie-Forbes continues on to say that the German minister 'deplored' the action of the British as is had led to Poland becoming more stubborn over the issue of Danzig and the Corridor, which is very forceful and aggressive in its tone. This angered the Germans who saw Danzig (created a free city under the League of Nations) as fundamentally important to them as it provided a port to the Baltic. Indeed, the tone and wording implies significant German displeasure at British actions. It also insinuates that the Germans were actively seeking to reach an agreement with Poland over Danzig and the Corridor, to claim back the area of land lost at Versailles that was inhabited by German speaking people, as well as for the economic gains, and that the agreement was being jeopardised by the British guarantee.

The document is significant because it marks a turning point in the policy of Britain towards Germany, a move away from appeasement to containment of Hitler. The Anglo-French guarantee of Poland showed Hitler that the Allies were beginning to put a halt on Hitler's advances. Britain had always recognised Central and Eastern Europe as Germany's sphere of influence and as such the guarantee over Poland would have shocked Hitler. Indeed, he had been 'allowed' Austria and Czechoslovakia without any resistance, so why not Danzig and the Corridor? The surprise to Hitler was that the west was prepared to resist him after giving him so much. Had this occurred over Czechoslovakia, for example, then the Germans would have 'deplored' British actions. What is evident is that the guarantee to Poland, despite repelling Hitler temporarily, came too late to avert war in Europe.
Andrew Mashiter <ajrm1@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 19, 2002 at 13:20:15 (GMT)


The gobbet is from the British Foreign Secretary's dispatch to the Ambassador in Moscow, Sir William Seeds. It is more personal than an ordinary telegramme and shows Halifax's weakness and incomprehension of events. The date follows the rumours of German - Soviet talks and Chamberlain's agreement to begin some form of military talks with Russia. The British appear "bewildered" by the constant changes in the Soviet government. The cabinet did not understand that Stalin increasingly felt that the west was prepared to abandon Russia to fight alone. Russia keenly eyed the Baltic states and wanted them under their sphere of influence. The German proposals that were now being placed in deatil before Russia offered more scope for they were prepared to allow Russia the influence it wanted. Molotov knew that the British were conducting negociations with Berlin and so the "attitude" refered to is easily explained. The west could not offer anything the Germans could not. Chamberlain did agree to a "guarantee" on May 24 that aid Russia if was attacked but it was worded weakly. However, Stalin knew that there was little the west could do in that situation. Halifax does not seem to be taking into account the reality of the situation.
Rupert Watkins <rcaw>


Tuesday, February 19, 2002 at 12:58:26 (GMT)
The gobbet is taken from an official dispatch from Sir William Seeds, British ambassador to Moscow 1939/40 to the Foreign Secretary. The date is after the Russians put forward an eight point proposal in April. This was a proposed mutual assistance agreement which included the promise to assist against aggression aimed at all East European countries bordering Russia. Chamberlain could not countenance this and so on May 31, Molotov had hinted that trade discussions with Germany would continue. The British response to the eight point plan had only been sent on May 24 and were very vague and inserted into meaningless references to the League of Nations. Seeds describes the possibility of a German Soviet pact as a "possibility". This was an truly niave and stupid judgement. Despite warnings to the contary, no one in the cabinet paid any attention to the German approaches and their reception in Moscow. On January 23, it was reported that Ribbentrop had alluded to possible German- Soviet talks. The dissident Krivitski was also giving details of moves for an eastern understanding. The Russian desk at the FO did not believe that Hitler and Stalin could come to an agreement and so turned a blind eye to the facts and rumours comong in. MI2 and Naval Intelligence reported on June 2, that extra German assistants had arrived in Moscow. Chamberlain, Halifax and the cabinet did not appreciate the power politics at work. Stalin wanted security and saw during the Spannnish Civil War how spinless the west was. Also wanting to expand into Poland, he was prepared to make a deal with Hitler. The "temptation" Seeds refers is fanciful. Russian was prepared to do what it took to ensure its security, Seeds could not see that the Anglo - French proposals put forwrads were desultory - even pathetic. The "commitments" pointed to by Seeds are the Polish guarantee and the agreements reached with Roumania. Britain had pledged military aid to these countries and Chamberlain had in May agreed to the idea of an Anglo - Soviet talks. Seeds seems to believe that these agreements were potent enough to let Russia sit back. The tone of the document is positive but niave. It sums up the lack of hard - headedness in Britain's foreign policy in 1939.
Rupert Watkins <rcaw>


Tuesday, February 19, 2002 at 12:03:57 (GMT)
The document that we are concerned with here is a correspondence from Sir William Seeds, the British Ambassador in Moscow, to Halifax, who was the British Foreign Secretary (1938-1940). The correspondence is dated the 1st June, only 2 days after Nazi-Soviet negotiations for improved relations began, and only ten days after the Pact of Steel between Germany and Italy had been signed. The tone of Seeds' writing implies that he is confident that the ongoing negotiations between Britain and Russia will reach a successful conclusion, and that they have given Russia everything she wished, principally in the form of guarantees over Poland, Romania and Turkey.

Seeds states that he feels that there is no risk of Germany 'compounding' with Russia in the political sphere. Such an agreement already existed between the two in an economic sense, dating back to Rapallo, and at the time negotiations were taking place to cement the agreement. Seeds feels that the risk of a political alliance is 'nothing more than a possibility', which in light of the new discussions between Germany and Russia, may have been a misplaced belief. He justifies his claim by stating that Britain has made commitments to Russia over Poland, Romania and Turkey that 'remove the temptation to indulge in a volte face' (a complete change of attitude or opinion). By this he is referring to the Anglo-French guarantee of Poland on 31st March, which promised to provide aid to the country should she come under attack form the Nazis, and a similar guarantee of Romania (agreed to by Turkey) on 13th April. In his eyes this is enough to enable a satisfactory agreement with Stalin, and encircle Hitler. However, from the Russian perspective, the British offer is insufficient, as the path through the Baltic States is still open to Hitler. What Seeds is unaware of is that Moscow is playing off her two potential allies to see from whom she can receive the most advantageous offer. What is clear is that Seeds is naive in thinking that an ambiguous offer to the Russians is enough to satisfy Molotov, and not precipitate a Russian political alliance with Germany.

The document highlights the ambiguity and naivety of British policy towards Russia. Despite ongoing negotiations between the two countries (along with France), there was never a serious offer giving Stalin the guarantees he sought - namely protection of the Baltic States in the event of a German attack. The tone of Seeds is one of confidence. Yet this is a misplaced confidence, which is manifested in the Nazi-Soviet Pact that was signed only two months after this correspondence. Due to Chamberlain's continual suspicion of Stalin and Communism, and the reluctance to give Russia what she wanted, Britain and France missed an ideal opportunity to encircle Germany and halt Nazi aggression. It also enabled Hitler to prevent a German war on two fronts. The document correlates with the further correspondence of Seeds and Halifax and provides the basis for an understanding of British policy towards Russia in the period approaching war.
Andrew Mashiter <ajrm1@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 19, 2002 at 11:47:48 (GMT)


This gobbet is taken is taken from an official telegramme sent by Ogilvie - Forbes, the Charge d'Affairs at the British embassy from 1938 onwards to the Foreign Secretary. It is official and terse. O - Forbes is not attempting to put his own arguements across. The date is soon after the British decision to offer a unilateral quarantee of military help. This had been taken on 27 March by the Foreign Policy Commitee. The tone of the telegramme is slightly downbeat - the is the suggestion that the British move has made negociations with German more complicated and tense. Germany had long wanted Danzig and the Polish corridor. Throughout March, Germany appeared ready to wage war to gain them. Poland had started to mobilize and on 21 March, Ribbentrop threatened war unless Danzig was given to Germany. The "guarantee", was made on the 27 March and on the 28 March, the News Chronicle journalist in Berlin heard of the possibility of a German putsch. The guarantee was a panic measure. The German official "deplored" the move as it made the Poles become very rigid. There is great truth in this. The Polish government became very instansigent and provocative following thr signing of the guarantee. Beck claimed all the "trump cards" were now in the allies hands. The Poles refused the countenance an agreeement with Russia despite the Soviet Union being the obvious and only power able to send military aid. They refused to join a guarantee with Romania and ignored the fact the British wanted the Poles to continue to settle the Danzig question. The British move made the Poles over-confident and provocative and speeded the drift to war. The Poles had long "ignored" German proposals, in October 1938, Germany had requsted the return of Danzig and the Polish corridor due to the substancial German minority there. It wanted the creation of an exta - territorial corridor and wanted Poland to join the Anti - Comitern Pact. The Poles refused despite Hitler hinting the Germans had no interest in the Ukraine. Germany wanted Poland to become a satillite and aid its eastern aspirations as such but Beck consistently refused to surrender Danzig or the corridor. Britain supported the German idea of a negociated settlement of the disputed areas.
Rupert Watkins <rcaw>


Tuesday, February 19, 2002 at 11:15:02 (GMT)
The document in question here is a correspondence from Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary (1938-1940), to Sir William Seeds. It is dated 22nd June 1939, a time when Seeds was the British Ambassador in Moscow. The document is a reflection on the response of Russia to a proposal delivered by Strang on behalf of the British Government the previous day regarding a potential alliance between the two countries. It is also less than 3 weeks after the replacement of Litvinov with Molotov as Russian Foreign Commissar, and at a time when the Japanese were moving into Manchuria; in effect an undeclared frontier war. The document emphasises the fact that there was a degree of surprise of the British behalf at the futility of their offer.

The document opens with Halifax stating that Seeds must share his ‘bewilderment’ at the attitude of Molotov, in that he has refused to accept the British proposal for alliance. The document explains why he feels this ‘bewilderment’ as Halifax feels the British have offered Russia everything she asked for. However, there is a great deal of ambiguity in what Halifax says, as he fails to be clear on what constitutes ‘an act of aggression’ or what form the ‘assistance’ will take. For the Russians this is not a solid enough proposal. Molotov was looking for a precise definition of military commitments that, following the British guarantee of Poland, would protect against the threat of attack through the Baltic region. The feeling was that Britain was looking for an alliance that was advantageous to Britain and disadvantageous to Russia. Halifax claims that if the Baltic States in question were named it was against their wishes and it may also force them into the hands of Germany, which is in effect an attempt to justify not over committing to Russia; a country that Chamberlain still harboured great suspicion towards. For Molotov, it was yet more British vagueness, which fuelled suspicion in the Kremlin. Indeed, no firm British guarantee of the Baltic States had been given in Strang’s draft, the guarantee that Molotov was seeking.

This document is very significant for it shows that Britain was still wary of the threat of Russia, and even in late June was not prepared to commit to her defence should she be attacked by Germany. It highlights the ambiguity of British policy towards Russia and emphasises that they were prepared to let Hitler move eastwards despite the guarantee of Poland. The Russians assumed – until August – that Hitler would redirect his attention north-eastwards to avert a collision with Poland, and as such her policy was to guard against this. Therefore, one can see Molotov’s desire for protection of the Baltic. However, it is clear that Halifax et al, should have placed greater emphasis on negotiations with the Russians, for in August 1939 the Nazi-Soviet Pact was signed which meant Hitler had avoided a war on two fronts, and effectively began World War 2.


Andrew Mashiter <ajrm1@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Monday, February 18, 2002 at 23:21:22 (GMT)


The British Foreign Secretary, Viscount Halifax wrote to Sir Nevile Henderson, the British Ambassador to Berlin, on March 17th 1939. His letter came some two days after the German occupation of the remainder of Bohenima and Moravia, a day which also saw Hugary begin her invasion of Ruthenia. In his letter Halifax makes clear the British governmentÕs disapproval of GermanyÕs recent behaviour, which, they believed flew in the face of the Munich Agreement. In September 1938 the British government was famously forced to swallow hard, and move away from already vexing position of autonomy for the Sudatenland, to the altogether more unpalatable move of ceding all its inhabitants to GermanyÕs Nazi regime. But however difficult, the British intervention in the Czechoslovakian problem had seen it resolved under an ordered, legal construct. The actions of Germany on March 15th however rendered these efforts worthless and exposed GermanyÕs willingness to act, for the first time, outside the diplomatic ring, in a direct military fashion. Moreover, it signalled for the British government the end of their policy of appeasement, which had evidently failed. With no other option, it had been reluctantly forced into the alliance constructs which it had so dreaded, believing as the government did, that such alliances contributed one of the direct causes of the First World War. The tone of the document is one of sadness, exhaustion and disappointment. The war which the British Government had so desperately feared, had since the 15th felt altogether closer, and the sense of foreboding is all too clear in HalifaxÕs letter. The line taken is strong and unquestionable. BritainÕs disappointment is clear, indicting the actions of the German government as Ôa complete repudiation of the Munich Agreement and a denial of the spirit in which the negotiators of that agreement bound themselvesÕ. In this we can still see the remnants of the problematic optimism of the British Government, who had taken the Germans on good faith throughout the conferences. In truth however, the ÔspiritÕ of the agreement was perhaps a reality for only one side. Indeed, it was only a month later that Hitler signalled to his generals that the ÔrumpÕ of Czechoslovakia was to be taken. Blinded by optimism or hope it was the British who had entered the talks to Ôco-operate for a peaceful solutionÕ, as Halifax said in his letter, but the Hitler government was all to willing to co-operate in such a way as long as it won, by diplomacy or force, the living space that formed the cornerstone of its doctrine. That such an outcome could be achieved without the need for war was merely a bonus for the German government, giving them as it did more time in which to prepare for the war which the were gradually accepting as inevitable. The faith which the British had put in their diplomatic struggle is still clearly evident in the letter, when Halifax protests that the recent German military action was Ôdevoid of any basis of legalityÕ. This statement confirmed not only to the Germans, but to the British government itself, that BritainÕs long held policy of appeasement was at an end as it had clearly failed. Indeed the policy, which had reached a pinnacle during the Munich talks, had tragically backfired. To the Germans it represented a sign of weakness in the British, and instilled in them the confidence to enter the rest of Czechoslovakia with the confidence that little or nothing would be done by their divided opposition. The document has the power to evoke a great sense of sadness, with the disappointment which is contained within being almost tangible in nature. It represents a watershed of realisation, where the British government not only had it confirmed that appeasement had failed, but that, in light of current events, that their policy had always been in vain. The GermanÕs clearly did not possess the same ÔspiritÕ when entering into the talks as ChamberlainÕs men did, and instead were mere optimists, who were ready to take advantage of any situation which arose.
Peter Murray <pjm4@st-and.ac.uk>


Wednesday, February 13, 2002 at 10:53:01 (GMT)
This primary document represents a private correspondence from Viscount Halifax, the Britain Foreign Secretary, to the British Ambassador in Paris, Sir Eric Phipps. In it Halifax makes clear the British GovernmentÕs growing restlessness and dismay with the French governmentÕs continued reliance on the policy of alliance building in the face of further German territorial aggression. Dated 1st November 1938, it come from a time soon after the Munich agreement, the event which marked the high-water mark of the British policy of appeasement. Rather than possessing any advisory pointers, as one might expect to find in a ministerial correspondence to a civil servant, the tone of the letter is instead that of perplexed disdain at the actions of the French, where distinct suggestions have given way to general pessimistic statements. It serves to highlight two major themes of this period. Firstly it highlights the rapid pace of event with which the super powers of Europe were expected to respond to with equally rapidity, flexibility and ultimately uncertainty. But more than anything, it serves to highlight the stark ideological divisions within the Anglo-French opposition to Germany. Halifax continues to believe Ôfresh startsÕ, within the framework of appeasement, are still possible, whilst the French to him seem to be relying more on the old fashioned diplomatic posturing of alliance construction which he views are counter productive. Such a failure in common understanding was both typical of relations between these two nations, and ultimately disastrous for the peace of Europe. The extract begins with a specific complaint from Halifax regarding the French governmentÕs policies of alliance building with the Eastern states. If she was to be attacked by Germany, France wanted to divide any potential German invaders along across two frontiers. To this end, her government constructed alliances with Poland, Czechoslovakia, Romania and Yugoslavia between 1921 to 1927. However, at the time of writing the letter in Ô38, Halifax clearly viewed these alliances and worthless, indeed he considered them counter-productive. FranceÕs position in the East is ÔunrealÕ he said, and her influence negligible. ÔDue to the rising strength of Germany, and FranceÕs neglect of her own defences, she could no longer count upon her claims being effective.Õ Such a statement is indicative of the British governmentÕs long held suspicion of alliance construction, which it still held responsible for the outbreak of the First World War. Indeed the alliances were worthless. France offer little help to the Eastern states if they were invaded, the Eastern states couldnÕt organise themselves into an effective defensive union, and since FranceÕs alliance with Russia in 1935, her influence in the East was negligible. Halifax annoyance at the French position is therefore somewhat understandable, and compounded by the fact, as he sees it, that these worthless alliances represent a Ôcontinual irritant to GermanyÕ, a country whom Britain continued to seek to appease. Moreover, HalifaxÕs awareness of FranceÕs Ôneglect of her own defencesÕ, is also insightful when attempting to understand Britain continued faith in appeasement. Although by November 1938 the British governmentÕs patience was close to spent, however reluctantly she pursued the policy of appeasement she must have been ever mindful not only of her own military weakness, but also this weakness in her closest ally with whom it appears she held little faith. However, HalifaxÕs note ends on a note of optimism. He clearly believes that ÔFranco-German relation should [since Munich} have a fresh startÕ. Such faith is undoubtedly founded in the way with which Munich had been organised. Although huge concession had to be granted, and a bitter pill swallowed, the British government were undoubtedly relieved that a situation had been resolved within a framework dictated not by Germany, but by Britain. Sadly however, such optimism was misplaced, as ten day before the letter was written Hitler had already planned the final and forceful occupation of then rest of Czechoslovakia, and thus dashed any such optimism in the final wave of the doctrine of appeasement. The document does however offer a concise and insightful glimpse into the opinions of BritainÕs policy makers. There optimism, even after Munich, and their sense of sadness, defeat almost, at the actions of her ally France. It also serves as a clear marker as to the two interpretations of the Munich settlement. For the British it was just that, whereas for the GermanÕs it served more as a green light for further advance in the East. The document also contains a sad irony, only visible with hindsight. FranceÕs lack of confidence in the British, due to Britain reluctance to form any solid packs and alliances, something which they only did in 1939, can be seen to have forced to follow the policies of alliance building in the East which Halifax so disliked and believed counter-productive.
Peter Murray <pjm4@st-and.ac.uk>


Wednesday, February 13, 2002 at 10:51:37 (GMT)
This standard Foreign Office telegram, sent from the British Ambassador in Rome to the Foreign Secretary, Viscount Halifax, is concerned with Italy’s claims over France and the ramifications for Britain, Europe and North Africa in general. Written some two weeks after Chamberlain and Halifax had visited Rome, it illustrates a defiant Italy, flexing new muscle and repudiating the Franco-Italian Agreement of 1935.

The phrase ‘it is not possible to foretell what Italy may demand of France or what she would consider a satisfactory settlement of her claims under the London Treaty’. From a British perspective, the Italian claims were perplexing, ranging from demanding Tunisia in North Africa, to land on her northern borders. However, it was consistent of a foreign policy conducted by Mussolini, who, in the climate of appeasement, had an in-proportionate amount of power. Having disregarded the Franco-Italian agreement of 1935, Italy believed that she was entitled to territorial concessions from France by virtue of the Treaty of London of 1915. Mussolini nursed desires to acquire Tunisia, and after this telegram had been sent and read, there was a troop build up between the French and Italians in Libya and Tunisia. The British government, who in previous telegrams and in Parliament, said that she did not wish to become involved in negotiations, was concerned with the troop build up and the consequences for her colonies in North Africa, but also the affect that this would have on any attempt by Britain to ally Italy and France together against Germany.

The Earl of Perth describes in very diplomatic terms the relationship between Italy and Germany as ‘…and that Italy will receive at least full diplomatic support from Germany’. The Axis relationship was much more developed than this stage, and previously in this document Count Ciano had said that ‘the military power of Germany and Italy together…would make no difficulty in breaking any coalition on the Continent’. Although Great Britain wanted to support France, since Munich she had hoped to get Italy on side, and the visit by Chamberlain and Halifax reflects this ambition.

This document is useful in highlighting the British Ambassador’s attitude and feelings towards the French and Italian problem. However, it does not provide us with a clear statement of British policy, or indeed on what grounds Britain was arguing from. It does not tell us if Britain was lobbying the French, and how influential London was in the whole debacle. What it does show is the increasing posturing by Mussolini, and the open aggression. Mussolini wanted to recreate a Roman empire, and Count Ciano’s words certainly seem to support this.
Neil Taylor <neil@ntaylor.org>


Wednesday, February 13, 2002 at 10:40:44 (GMT)


This standard Foreign Office telegram, sent from the British Foreign Secretary to the British Ambassador in Berlin, marks the culmination of the hardening of British relations towards Germany, represented by the recall of Henderson, the postponement of the contemplated visit of the President of the Board of Trade and the Secretary of Overseas Trade and the assessment by Henderson that Hitler is ‘apparently set on domination by force of the whole of the Danube basin’. German troops had been invited by the Czech government to restore stability to their country, but in reality it was a German coup.

Halifax argues that ‘the events of the past few days… [are] a complete repudiation of the Munich Agreement’. Legally, this is not correct. The Munich Pact had decided the fate of the Sudeten German minority. Although the framework had been created through an International Commission to respect the boundaries of post-Munich Czechoslovakia, it had never been fully established. Great Britain and France had entered into such an international obligation which recognised the boundaries of the post-Munich Czechoslovakia, but Germany (and Italy) had never done this. Rather, the German occupation of Bohemia and Moravia realised the German ambivalence towards Munich which had existed for the previous few months. Halifax goes on to say that it is ‘a denial of the spirit…to co-operate for a peaceful settlement’. Halifax could confidently argue this, but Hitler could always counter that by saying that the agreement was only valid on an issue which related to Germany, Britain and or France. Great Britain (and similarly France) had no real interest intrinsically in the Czechoslovakian situation. Rather, what is best represented by the ‘spirit’ Halifax talks about is the misreading of German intentions and the now discredited policy of appeasement. The British Foreign Secretary describes the German military action as ‘devoid of any basis of legality’. However, because Dr. Hacha and Dr. Chwalkovsky had ‘placed the destiny of the Czech people and country with confidence in the hands of the Fuhrer’, it became difficult for Britain to genuinely from a legal position undermine the German position. Furthermore, Hitler and Ribbentrop claimed that he was simply trying to restore order and stability in Central Europe.

This telegram, which was read to the German authorities by Henderson, marks the spelling out of the British position in clear terms to the Germans, and the tone represents the abandonment of appeasement and the defence and justification under self determination, of German actions. It also illustrates how Britain could remonstrate with German actions, but in reality could do little of any affect to stop Germany, and indeed British action culminated in the paltry recall of the British Ambassador.
Neil Taylor <neil@ntaylor.org>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 23:20:21 (GMT)


This extract is taken from a telegram from Viscount Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary, to Basil Newton, the British Minister in Prague. The telegram was sent on 2 October 1938 and in it Halifax, on behalf of the British government, asks Newton to inform the Czechoslovak government that the British think that cession of some Czechoslovak territory to Hungary will be inevitable. The telegram was sent the day after Czechoslovakia had started to cede territory to Germany (the Sudetenland), as a result of the Munich Agreement, and Poland, following their ultimatum. The tone of the document is quite pessimistic, reflecting how by this point Britain had given up on Czechoslovakia.

Halifax says that the reason that cession of territory to Hungary may be unavoidable is because of the “Munich settlement of Sudeten German question” and “the settlement… made with Poland”. This is because the Munich Agreement set a precedent, leading to all other minorities in Czechoslovakia feeling that they should have the same treatment as the Sudeten Germans. Under the Munich Agreement, the Sudetenland was to be occupied in stages, between the first and tenth of October, and certain areas would have plebiscites. An annex to the settlement also stated that the Polish and Hungarian minoritis should also be satisfied before the Four Powers would guarantee the remainder of the state. For Czechoslovakia, it was not so much a settlement as an imposition – Benes was told to accept it or be abandoned by the West (which he ultimately was anyway). The Czechoslovak settlement with Poland was the result of an ultimatum delivered by Poland on September 30th 1938, the same day as the Munich Agreement was signed. Negotiations over Poland’s disputed borders had started before Munich: a minute by Sir O. Sargent of September 19th documents a Polish ‘démarche’ declaring that whatever was agreed as regards the Sudetens, the Polish government would claim similar treatment. Despite being told they should not be forceful, Poland decided to deliver an ultimatum because they wanted their own glory rather than having the West win back their territory for them. Again, this was not really a settlement, as Halifax describes it, inferring that they had an element of choice. Instead, the Czechoslovaks were really forced to accept it because, Dr Krofta, the Czech Minister for Foreign Affairs said, they had been abandoned. The result was the loss of Teschen and Freistadt to Poland and some plebiscites elsewhere. This meant that Czechoslovakia lost an area rich in resources and industry, compounding all her losses. The cession of territory to Hungary was unavoidable after this because Britain and France had promised to treat all minorities equally and did not want further instability in eastern Europe. Hungary had already made a veiled threat that opposition might be aroused in Hungary if it was felt that the government was indifferent to the plight of the Magyars in Czechoslovakia. They eventually were to regain land under the Vienna Award in November.

The British government had previously tried to put off the claims of Poland and Hungary, Halifax in fact giving identical notes to their resective ambassadors in Britain saying they had to wait until the Sudetenland problem was addressed. In this telegram Halifax now seems to be washing Britain’s hands of all responsibility for the situation, claiming it is unavoidable. However that only became the case because of the precedent they themselves had set through the Munich Agreement. Newton could do nothing but deliver the message and Benes was to resign three days later.
Helen Raine <hmr2@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 21:47:48 (GMT)


This extract is a telegram from Viscount Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary, to Sir Nevile Henderson, the British Ambassador in Berlin, which was sent on March 17th 1939. In it, Halifax sends a message of protest on behalf of the British government which Henderson is to deliver to the German government. This document is quite unusual in that it is very definitely condemning Germany, whereas most other documents tend to be cautious and try to emphasise good relations between the Britain and Germany. However, also notable is the fact that no threats of action are made, this is simply registering dissatisfaction with the course of action Germany is taking in Czechoslovakia.

Their protest is about “the events of the past few days”, that is to say the invasion of Bohemia and Moravia by German troops two days previously, on March 15th. This followed the forced agreement of Dr Hacha, President of Czecho-Slovakia, to hand over the destiny of his country to Hitler’s Germany. Hitler used the discontent in Slovakia as a pretext for invasion because of the ‘intolerable reign of terror’ for Germans there. Hacha was threatened that if he did not comply then Prague could be bombed. Halifax describes the invasion as “a complete repudiation of the Munich Agreement” because the whole point of the settlement was to solve the Sudetenland problem and prevent invasion of Czechoslovakia; it was meant to control Hitler’s ambitions. The document also refers to the fact that Germany had denied the “spirit” in which they co-operated for a peaceful settlement. This is rather a naïve comment since by this time it was perfectly clear that Hitler had only signed the Agreement for his own gains. Halifax protests about the “changes effected in Czecho-Slovakia” but this is quite an understatement since by now Czechoslovakia had been completely swallowed up by her neighbouring states.

An earlier Foreign Office document, written four days previous to this telegram, predicted that a German invasion of Czecho-Slovakia was possible and recognised that this would put “considerable pressure upon His Majesty’s Government to take some action”.(1) However, it also points out that Britain could only take effective action if France was to as well, and this was very unlikely. The written protest here was as far as Britain went against Germany at this point, as was the case with others who sent formal protests to Germany (France, Russia and America). There was never actually any chance that Britain would take decisive action due to the fact she was not militarily prepared for a war. Chamberlain used the excuse that internal disruption in Czechoslovakia had rendered past guarantees void. Five days after the message was delivered (on the 18th), Memel was ceded to Germany by Lithuania – clearly Britains objections had no effect on Germany.

1. DBFP III vol IV doc 230
Helen Raine <hmr2@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 21:45:19 (GMT)


This extract is taken from a report written by Sir Geirge Ogilvie-Forbes, the Counsellor of the British Embassy in Berlin, which was sent to Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary. Written on 3rd January 1939, it is an overview of the situation as it stood in Germany. At the time of writing there were no major developments in Europe, but this extract deals with the attitude of Hitler towards France and Britain and seems to be a warning to the British government that there is no chance of friendship between Britain and Germany.

Ogilvie-Forbes talks of Hitler’s hopes that “France can be restrained”, either with her “new western fortifications” or by “diplomatic methods”. At this time, the most likely way seemed to be through diplomacy, with a declaration of friendship having been signed between the two countries on 6th December 1938. The French wanted to avoid war and wanted a clear symbol of détente with Germany. It also seems unlikely that France would have taken any military action against Germany without the backing of Britain anyway. Also mentioned are “complications with Italy”. This refers to the demands Rome was making on France, such as concessions in French Somaliland and seats on the Suez Canal Board; also there were many anti-French articles in the Italian press. Hitler presumably hoped that this issue would be a distraction away from Germany, but also that it would drive a wedge between France and Britain following the Anglo-Italian agreement of mid-November. The other part of the extract is the claim that Hitler was “highly irritated with the rearmament of Great Britain”. Britain had stepped up rearmament but was not yet at the stage of being prepared to fight a major war. Still, Hitler did not want her to be prepared in case she decided to use military force (althought there was no evidence at the time that this was going to happen). The rest of the document does place a lot of emphasis on Hitler’s ambitions to expand eastwards - “his pitch in the east” – but more worryingly the possibility of an attack on Britain, which is perhaps why Ogilvie-Forbes mentions Hitler’s annoyance with her. Other documents written by the same man back up this impression, one of which cites Mein Kampf as a reason to speed up rearmament (1) and another of which talks about an attacking German press campaign against Britain (2). These negative images contrast with those described by the British Ambassador in Berlin, Henderson, who tended to present a more positive image of Nazi Germany.

This document demonstrates Britain’s move away from appeasement with the realisation that Hitler was not going to concede. Reports like this would have contributed towards Britain’s escalating search for alliances and a system of security in eastern Europe.

1. DBFP III vol III doc 403 2. ibid doc 320
Helen Raine <hmr2@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 21:42:40 (GMT)


This extract is taken from a report written by Sir Geirge Ogilvie-Forbes, the Counsellor of the British Embassy in Berlin, which was sent to Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary. Written on 3rd January 1939, it is an overview of the situation as it stood in Germany. At the time of writing there were no major developments in Europe, but this extract deals with the attitude of Hitler towards France and Britain and seems to be a warning to the British government that there is no chance of friendship between Britain and Germany.

Ogilvie-Forbes talks of Hitler’s hopes that “France can be restrained”, either with her “new western fortifications” or by “diplomatic methods”. At this time, the most likely way seemed to be through diplomacy, with a declaration of friendship having been signed between the two countries on 6th December 1938. The French wanted to avoid war and wanted a clear symbol of détente with Germany. It also seems unlikely that France would have taken any military action against Germany without the backing of Britain anyway. Also mentioned are “complications with Italy”. This refers to the demands Rome was making on France, such as concessions in French Somaliland and seats on the Suez Canal Board; also there were many anti-French articles in the Italian press. Hitler presumably hoped that this issue would be a distraction away from Germany, but also that it would drive a wedge between France and Britain following the Anglo-Italian agreement of mid-November. The other part of the extract is the claim that Hitler was “highly irritated with the rearmament of Great Britain”. Britain had stepped up rearmament but was not yet at the stage of being prepared to fight a major war. Still, Hitler did not want her to be prepared in case she decided to use military force (althought there was no evidence at the time that this was going to happen). The rest of the document does place a lot of emphasis on Hitler’s ambitions to expand eastwards - “his pitch in the east” – but more worryingly the possibility of an attack on Britain, which is perhaps why Ogilvie-Forbes mentions Hitler’s annoyance with her. Other documents written by the same man back up this impression, one of which cites Mein Kampf as a reason to speed up rearmament (1) and another of which talks about an attacking German press campaign against Britain (2). These negative images contrast with those described by the British Ambassador in Berlin, Henderson, who tended to present a more positive image of Nazi Germany.

This document demonstrates Britain’s move away from appeasement with the realisation that Hitler was not going to concede. Reports like this would have contributed towards Britain’s escalating search for alliances and a system of security in eastern Europe.

1. DBFP III vol III doc 403 2. ibid doc 320
Helen Raine <hmr2@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 21:41:52 (GMT)


This extract is a telegram from Viscount Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary, to Sir Nevile Henderson, the British Ambassador in Berlin, which was sent on March 17th 1939. In it, Halifax sends a message of protest on behalf of the British government which Henderson is to deliver to the German government. This document is quite unusual in that it is very definitely condemning Germany, whereas most other documents tend to be cautious and try to emphasise good relations between the Britain and Germany. However, also notable is the fact that no threats of action are made, this is simply registering dissatisfaction with the course of action Germany is taking in Czechoslovakia.

Their protest is about “the events of the past few days”, that is to say the invasion of Bohemia and Moravia by German troops two days previously, on March 15th. This followed the forced agreement of Dr Hacha, President of Czecho-Slovakia, to hand over the destiny of his country to Hitler’s Germany. Hitler used the discontent in Slovakia as a pretext for invasion because of the ‘intolerable reign of terror’ for Germans there. Hacha was threatened that if he did not comply then Prague could be bombed. Halifax describes the invasion as “a complete repudiation of the Munich Agreement” because the whole point of the settlement was to solve the Sudetenland problem and prevent invasion of Czechoslovakia; it was meant to control Hitler’s ambitions. The document also refers to the fact that Germany had denied the “spirit” in which they co-operated for a peaceful settlement. This is rather a naïve comment since by this time it was perfectly clear that Hitler had only signed the Agreement for his own gains. Halifax protests about the “changes effected in Czecho-Slovakia” but this is quite an understatement since by now Czechoslovakia had been completely swallowed up by her neighbouring states.

An earlier Foreign Office document, written four days previous to this telegram, predicted that a German invasion of Czecho-Slovakia was possible and recognised that this would put “considerable pressure upon His Majesty’s Government to take some action”.(1) However, it also points out that Britain could only take effective action if France was to as well, and this was very unlikely. The written protest here was as far as Britain went against Germany at this point, as was the case with others who sent formal protests to Germany (France, Russia and America). There was never actually any chance that Britain would take decisive action due to the fact she was not militarily prepared for a war. Chamberlain used the excuse that internal disruption in Czechoslovakia had rendered past guarantees void. Five days after the message was delivered (on the 18th), Memel was ceded to Germany by Lithuania – clearly Britains objections had no effect on Germany.

1. DBFP III vol IV doc 230


Helen Raine <hmr2@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 21:40:40 (GMT)


This extract is taken from a telegram sent by Viscount Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary, to Sir William Seeds, the British Ambassador in Moscow. It was written on March 25th 1939 concerning a meeting with the Russian Ambassador in London, Ivan Maisky, regarding the possibility of an Anglo-French Soviet declaration. This particular extract concerns the reluctance of Poland to become a signatory to the declaration. The document comes ten days after the German invasion of Czechoslovakia and only two days after Memel was ceded and the German-Rumanian economic agreement was signed. Therefore there was a lot of tension in eastern Europe (and indeed the whole of Europe), with more pressure to choose sides and fear of further German expansion.

Poland had given ‘no final answer’ about the question of them joining the declaration because they said they did not want to if Russia was in it too – the only way Russia could get to Germany, if a war did emerge, was by travelling through Poland who did not want the risks which that entailed. Halifax is being very diplomatic in his explanation of their hesitation to commit, never mentioning the mistrust between the two nations but instead blaming it on the common enemy – Germany – and the fact that Poland does not want to provoke her by showing definite hostility by “joining openly a bloc obviously designed for resistance to German expansion”. This obviously was also a major factor in Poland’s policy, as was the fact that relations with a Communist government such as Russia’s would provoke Germany further towards action against Poland. The fact that Halifax talks of “no final answer” and of Poland’s “hesitation” suggests that Poland have not made a definite decision and that there is still a chance they will agree to join. While Poland was very reluctant to join any kind of alliance, as demonstrated a few months previously when they refused to be part of a guarantee to Czechoslovakia (1), Britain and France were very keen to have Poland with them and believed she was the key to the protection of Rumania. In fact, they thought that Poland would be a more valuable ally than Russia because of her proximity to Germany and therefore were prepared to let go of Russia if they could get Poland on side. Therefore even though Litvinov, the Russian Foreign Secretary, had agreed to sign a declaration if France and Poland did, this was not seen as very important. This may be why Halifax does not really give Maisky any definite answers in the meeting recorded, as they are not too bothered about Russian involvement.

This exemplifies the complicated discussions that were taking place in Europe at this time, with various proposals constantly being put forward. However, Poland became increasingly important to Britain and France and by the end of March they were looking to a definite commitment in eastern Europe, and Russia eventually ended up joining Germany in the Nazi-Soviet pact in August.

1. DBFP III vol III doc 390
Helen Raine <hmr2@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 21:38:22 (GMT)


This extract is a statement made by the Earl of Halifax in his role as British Foreign Secretary to Sir Neville Henderson the British Ambassador to Berlin. However, it is obvious that it was composed by the British government. It is clearly a protest against recent German actions in regards to Czechoslovakia which had occurred on the 15th of March when German troops had entered Prague and Bohemia was declared a German protectorate. It verbally reprimands the Germans for going against the Munich agreement and questions the legality of these actions. The statement followed both an underground explosion of public opinion denouncing Hitlers actions as having gone too far and a warning received on the 16th of March from the Roumanian minister in London claiming that Roumania was to be Germanies next victim. Following the warning to Germany Chamberlain tried in vain to resurrect the system of collective security with France, Poland and Russia to resist German aggression.

The extract is a clear sign that British opinion was stiffening in regards to Germany. In the opening sentence the phrase ' the desire to make it plain' suggests the belief of the British government that Hitler had misunderstood Britains position and that they were now clarifying it. The British government, following the events of the 15th of March believed that the conquest of the rump of Czechoslovakia had been Hitlers plan all along and that he had carried this plan out because Britain had not strongly enough warned him not to and there was a fear that he would continue along this path unless Britain and France placed enough obstacles in his way. The reprimand over the repudiation of the Munich settlement seems to be expressed more in terms of disappointment on behalf of the British that Hitler had let them down by tarnishing the 'spirit of Munich' and through his failure in co-operating in keeping the peace. The issue of Czechoslovakia is mentioned as more of an aside by which they question the legality of dismembering the country creating Bohemia as a 'protectorate' of Germany and declaring Slovakian 'independance'.

The most significant feature of the extract is not what is mentioned but what is left out and not said. There is no mention of Germany leaving Czechoslovakia and no mention of Britain or France aidng their erstwhile ally or honouring their guarantees both of which were to be features of the statement made after the invasion of Poland. Indeed there is no sign that either great power was prepared to go to war with Germany over this issue. One the day the statement was made Chamberlain addressed Parliament on the issue and declared there was no point fighting a war over Czechoslovakia for when they won they would not re-frame the country as thay had done at Versailles anyway. This warning to Hitler was meant to stop his aggressive policy and yet within a week Germany annexed Memmel from Lithuania and made increased demands to the Polish for Danzig. If the message was meant to convey a stiffening of attitudes it was not taken in this way for Hitler continued to believe the British were bluffing and at this stage he was right.
Darren <Pike>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 19:51:53 (GMT)


This extract is a statement made by the Earl of Halifax in his role as British Foreign Secretary to Sir Neville Henderson the British Ambassador to Berlin. However, it is obvious that it was composed by the British government. It is clearly a protest against recent German actions in regards to Czechoslovakia which had occurred on the 15th of March when German troops had entered Prague and Bohemia was declared a German protectorate. It verbally reprimands the Germans for going against the Munich agreement and questions the legality of these actions. The statement followed both an underground explosion of public opinion denouncing Hitlers actions as having gone too far and a warning received on the 16th of March from the Roumanian minister in London claiming that Roumania was to be Germanies next victim. Following the warning to Germany Chamberlain tried in vain to resurrect the system of collective security with France, Poland and Russia to resist German aggression.

The extract is a clear sign that British opinion was stiffening in regards to Germany. In the opening sentence the phrase ' the desire to make it plain' suggests the belief of the British government that Hitler had misunderstood Britains position and that they were now clarifying it. The British government, following the events of the 15th of March believed that the conquest of the rump of Czechoslovakia had been Hitlers plan all along and that he had carried this plan out because Britain had not strongly enough warned him not to and there was a fear that he would continue along this path unless Britain and France placed enough obstacles in his way. The reprimand over the repudiation of the Munich settlement seems to be expressed more in terms of disappointment on behalf of the British that Hitler had let them down by tarnishing the 'spirit of Munich' and through his failure in co-operating in keeping the peace. The issue of Czechoslovakia is mentioned as more of an aside by which they question the legality of dismembering the country creating Bohemia as a 'protectorate' of Germany and declaring Slovakian 'independance'.

The most significant feature of the extract is not what is mentioned but what is left out and not said. There is no mention of Germany leaving Czechoslovakia and no mention of Britain or France aidng their erstwhile ally or honouring their guarantees both of which were to be features of the statement made after the invasion of Poland. Indeed there is no sign that either great power was prepared to go to war with Germany over this issue. One the day the statement was made Chamberlain addressed Parliament on the issue and declared there was no point fighting a war over Czechoslovakia for when they won they would not re-frame the country as thay had done at Versailles anyway. This warning to Hitler was meant to stop his aggressive policy and yet within a week Germany annexed Memmel from Lithuania and made increased demands to the Polish for Danzig. If the message was meant to convey a stiffening of attitudes it was not taken in this way for Hitler continued to believe the British were bluffing and at this stage he was right.
Darren <Pike>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 19:50:10 (GMT)


This extract is a statement made by the Earl of Halifax in his role as British Foreign Secretary to Sir Neville Henderson the British Ambassador to Berlin. However, it is obvious that it was composed by the British government. It is clearly a protest against recent German actions in regards to Czechoslovakia which had occurred on the 15th of March when German troops had entered Prague and Bohemia was declared a German protectorate. It verbally reprimands the Germans for going against the Munich agreement and questions the legality of these actions. The statement followed both an underground explosion of public opinion denouncing Hitlers actions as having gone too far and a warning received on the 16th of March from the Roumanian minister in London claiming that Roumania was to be Germanies next victim. Following the warning to Germany Chamberlain tried in vain to resurrect the system of collective security with France, Poland and Russia to resist German aggression.

The extract is a clear sign that British opinion was stiffening in regards to Germany. In the opening sentence the phrase ' the desire to make it plain' suggests the belief of the British government that Hitler had misunderstood Britains position and that they were now clarifying it. The British government, following the events of the 15th of March believed that the conquest of the rump of Czechoslovakia had been Hitlers plan all along and that he had carried this plan out because Britain had not strongly enough warned him not to and there was a fear that he would continue along this path unless Britain and France placed enough obstacles in his way. The reprimand over the repudiation of the Munich settlement seems to be expressed more in terms of disappointment on behalf of the British that Hitler had let them down by tarnishing the 'spirit of Munich' and through his failure in co-operating in keeping the peace. The issue of Czechoslovakia is mentioned as more of an aside by which they question the legality of dismembering the country creating Bohemia as a 'protectorate' of Germany and declaring Slovakian 'independance'.

The most significant feature of the extract is not what is mentioned but what is left out and not said. There is no mention of Germany leaving Czechoslovakia and no mention of Britain or France aidng their erstwhile ally or honouring their guarantees both of which were to be features of the statement made after the invasion of Poland. Indeed there is no sign that either great power was prepared to go to war with Germany over this issue. One the day the statement was made Chamberlain addressed Parliament on the issue and declared there was no point fighting a war over Czechoslovakia for when they won they would not re-frame the country as thay had done at Versailles anyway. This warning to Hitler was meant to stop his aggressive policy and yet within a week Germany annexed Memmel from Lithuania and made increased demands to the Polish for Danzig. If the message was meant to convey a stiffening of attitudes it was not taken in this way for Hitler continued to believe the British were bluffing and at this stage he was right.
Darren <Pike>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 19:47:32 (GMT)


This extract is a statement made by the Earl of Halifax in his role as British Foreign Secretary to Sir Neville Henderson the British Ambassador to Berlin. However, it is obvious that it was composed by the British government. It is clearly a protest against recent German actions in regards to Czechoslovakia which had occurred on the 15th of March when German troops had entered Prague and Bohemia was declared a German protectorate. It verbally reprimands the Germans for going against the Munich agreement and questions the legality of these actions. The statement followed both an underground explosion of public opinion denouncing Hitlers actions as having gone too far and a warning received on the 16th of March from the Roumanian minister in London claiming that Roumania was to be Germanies next victim. Following the warning to Germany Chamberlain tried in vain to resurrect the system of collective security with France, Poland and Russia to resist German aggression.

The extract is a clear sign that British opinion was stiffening in regards to Germany. In the opening sentence the phrase ' the desire to make it plain' suggests the belief of the British government that Hitler had misunderstood Britains position and that they were now clarifying it. The British government, following the events of the 15th of March believed that the conquest of the rump of Czechoslovakia had been Hitlers plan all along and that he had carried this plan out because Britain had not strongly enough warned him not to and there was a fear that he would continue along this path unless Britain and France placed enough obstacles in his way. The reprimand over the repudiation of the Munich settlement seems to be expressed more in terms of disappointment on behalf of the British that Hitler had let them down by tarnishing the 'spirit of Munich' and through his failure in co-operating in keeping the peace. The issue of Czechoslovakia is mentioned as more of an aside by which they question the legality of dismembering the country creating Bohemia as a 'protectorate' of Germany and declaring Slovakian 'independance'.

The most significant feature of the extract is not what is mentioned but what is left out and not said. There is no mention of Germany leaving Czechoslovakia and no mention of Britain or France aidng their erstwhile ally or honouring their guarantees both of which were to be features of the statement made after the invasion of Poland. Indeed there is no sign that either great power was prepared to go to war with Germany over this issue. One the day the statement was made Chamberlain addressed Parliament on the issue and declared there was no point fighting a war over Czechoslovakia for when they won they would not re-frame the country as thay had done at Versailles anyway. This warning to Hitler was meant to stop his aggressive policy and yet within a week Germany annexed Memmel from Lithuania and made increased demands to the Polish for Danzig. If the message was meant to convey a stiffening of attitudes it was not taken in this way for Hitler continued to believe the British were bluffing and at this stage he was right.
Darren <Pike>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 19:46:35 (GMT)


The document that we are concerned with here is a correspondence from Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary from 1938-1940, to James Eric Drummond, the Earl of Perth. Referred to hear as Perth, he was the first Secretary-General of the League of Nations (1919-33) and then served as British Ambassador in Rome (1933-39), the position he held when he received this correspondence. The document was written on the 20th January 1939, only two weeks after Halifax and Chamberlain had visited Rome, and relates to the claims of Italy from the French dating back as far as the Treaty of London in 1915 - a treaty that the French failed to honour after the First World War.

The document opens with Perth informing Halifax that he is unsure as to what Italy will demand from the French. By the initial treaty, Italy stood to gain a significant amount of territory, yet nationalists argued that she had been robbed of her rightful gains despite attaining places such as Trieste, South Tyrol and Istria. The second half of the document states that once conversations begin, there will be some 'stiff bargaining.' This is unsurprising considering that many Italians felt they had not received their rightful dues after WW1, but also because the French had let down the Italians. The opinion was that the French would not get off so lightly this time and that the Italians were prepared to 'fight' for everything that they believed was rightfully theirs. Perth concludes by stating that, 'Italy will receive at least full diplomatic support from Germany.' This was not only because of the ideological considerations of Hitler and Mussolini, but also because of the geographical consequences. Following the Anschluss of Austria, Germany now had a land frontier with Italy. As such, Hitler needed his neighbour to be either an ally or neutral so as to prevent a war on two fronts, which clearly shows why Italy was to receive full German diplomatic support. Perth rightly states that the hard bargaining and German support 'are the only certainties' that can be predicted during the negotiations as it is unclear exactly what Mussolini wished to achieve.

The document is significant because it shows the views of the British Ambassador in Rome and gives one an indication as to how the negotiations between France and Italy may proceed. Crucially, Perth states that Italy will receive the full diplomatic support of Germany. Indeed, in May the two powers sign the Pact of Steel, which meant that Hitler is 'free' to concentrate his forces on the French without fearing aggression against him from Mussolini and the Italians. The tone and phrasing of the document must have provoked concern amongst the British hierarchy as terms such as, 'situation is obscure' and 'only thing that can be predicted,' are hardly the definitive answers that policymakers would have been looking for. However, they knew that Italy would receive German support, possibly leading to an alliance, yet, again they failed to act positively and allowed Hitler to complete another piece of his jigsaw.
Andrew Mashiter <ajrm1@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 17:35:13 (GMT)


This document is a correspondence between the British Foreign Secretary, Halifax, and the British Ambassador in Paris, Phipps. It is dated 1 November 1938, one month after the Munich Settlement in which Britain and France had encouraged Czechoslovakia to surrender the Sudetenland to Germany. The document sees Halifax communicating his thoughts on the position of France in Europe to Phipps, who would use these to advise the French on their options in Europe. It encourages the French to pursue a better relationship with Germany and to continue to support the British policy of Appeasement.

Halifax refers to France as being in an 'unreal position' which points to the powerful role she was attempting to play diplomatically despite the weaknesses faced by the country in terms of military, economy and internal politics. Halifax mentions her 'system of alliances' which France had made with many of the Eastern European countries. France saw this as being a useful way of protecting itself, firstly against the threat of the spread of Bolshevism and secondly against Germany of whom she had a strong fear due to its growing power and close proximity. Of particular significance is the protection that she initially offered to Czechoslovakia against Germany. The weak position of France, however, and the 'rising strength of Germany' meant that France was not in a position to offer such guarantees without British assistance. Halifax refers to France's offers of support as a 'continual irritant to Germany' who had ambitions to expand in Eastern Europe, which emphasises the strong British fear of antagonising Germany and therefore the desire to keep her happy and stop any chance of war. Halifax describes France as having made a 'drastic change' in policy. This refers to the country's strong initial stance against Germany and her desire to support the eastern European states, particularly Czechoslovakia. The refusal of Britain to support France over Czechoslovakia, however, and the strong anti-war sentiment within France led to French support of the appeasement of Germany, leaving Czechoslovakia on its own and signing the Munich Agreement which gave the Sudetenland to Germany. Halifax ends the letter by suggesting that relations between France and Germany can have a 'fresh start'. This emphasises the positive hope for peace that existed after the Munich Agreement, as Chamberlain believed he had achieved "peace for our time," and expresses a hope that the antagonism between France and Germany since World War One can be eroded to promote lasting peace in Europe.

This document is significant because it shows that the British Government was aware that the strength of its most important ally in Europe was not as strong as it should be. It therefore confirmed to Britain that the policy of appeasement was most appropriate and that France should be persuaded to support this and build better relations with its powerful neighbour Germany in order to lessen the antagonism between them and make war less likely. This advice was clearly followed by France who signed a declaration of friendship with Germany on 6 December 1938.
Louise Baillie <leb3@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 17:29:04 (GMT)


This extract is a telegram from Viscount Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary, to Sir Nevile Henderson, the British Ambassador in Berlin, which was sent on March 17th 1939. In it, Halifax sends a message of protest on behalf of the British government which Henderson is to deliver to the German government. This document is quite unusual in that it is very definitely condemning Germany, whereas most other documents tend to be cautious and try to emphasise good relations between the Britain and Germany. However, also notable is the fact that no threats of action are made, this is simply registering dissatisfaction with the course of action Germany is taking in Czechoslovakia.

Their protest is about “the events of the past few days”, that is to say the invasion of Bohemia and Moravia by German troops two days previously, on March 15th. This followed the forced agreement of Dr Hacha, President of Czecho-Slovakia, to hand over the destiny of his country to Hitler’s Germany. Hitler used the discontent in Slovakia as a pretext for invasion because of the ‘intolerable reign of terror’ for Germans there. Hacha was threatened that if he did not comply then Prague could be bombed. Halifax describes the invasion as “a complete repudiation of the Munich Agreement” because the whole point of the settlement was to solve the Sudetenland problem and prevent invasion of Czechoslovakia; it was meant to control Hitler’s ambitions. The document also refers to the fact that Germany had denied the “spirit” in which they co-operated for a peaceful settlement. This is rather a naïve comment since by this time it was perfectly clear that Hitler had only signed the Agreement for his own gains. Halifax protests about the “changes effected in Czecho-Slovakia” but this is quite an understatement since by now Czechoslovakia had been completely swallowed up by her neighbouring states.

An earlier Foreign Office document, written four days previous to this telegram, predicted that a German invasion of Czecho-Slovakia was possible and recognised that this would put “considerable pressure upon His Majesty’s Government to take some action”.(1) However, it also points out that Britain could only take effective action if France was to as well, and this was very unlikely. The written protest here was as far as Britain went against Germany at this point, as was the case with others who sent formal protests to Germany (France, Russia and America). There was never actually any chance that Britain would take decisive action due to the fact she was not militarily prepared for a war. Chamberlain used the excuse that internal disruption in Czechoslovakia had rendered past guarantees void. Five days after the message was delivered (on the 18th), Memel was ceded to Germany by Lithuania – clearly Britain's objections had no effect on Germany.

1. DBFP III vol IV doc 230
Helen Raine <hmr2@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 17:04:53 (GMT)


This extract is taken from a telegram from Viscount Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary, to Basil Newton, the British Minister in Prague. The telegram was sent on 2 October 1938 and in it Halifax, on behalf of the British government, asks Newton to inform the Czechoslovak government that the British think that cession of some Czechoslovak territory to Hungary will be inevitable. The telegram was sent the day after Czechoslovakia had started to cede territory to Germany (the Sudetenland), as a result of the Munich Agreement, and Poland, following their ultimatum. The tone of the document is quite pessimistic, reflecting how by this point Britain had given up on Czechoslovakia.

Halifax says that the reason that cession of territory to Hungary may be unavoidable is because of the “Munich settlement of Sudeten German question” and “the settlement… made with Poland”. This is because the Munich Agreement set a precedent, leading to all other minorities in Czechoslovakia feeling that they should have the same treatment as the Sudeten Germans. Under the Munich Agreement, the Sudetenland was to be occupied in stages, between the first and tenth of October, and certain areas would have plebiscites. An annex to the settlement also stated that the Polish and Hungarian minorities should also be satisfied before the Four Powers would guarantee the remainder of the state. For Czechoslovakia, it was not so much a settlement as an imposition – Benes was told to accept it or be abandoned by the West (which he ultimately was anyway). The Czechoslovak settlement with Poland was the result of an ultimatum delivered by Poland on September 30th 1938, the same day as the Munich Agreement was signed. Negotiations over Poland’s disputed borders had started before Munich: a minute by Sir O. Sargent of September 19th documents a Polish ‘démarche’ declaring that whatever was agreed as regards the Sudetens, the Polish government would claim similar treatment.(1) Despite being told they should not be forceful, Poland decided to deliver an ultimatum because they wanted their own glory rather than having the West win back their territory for them. Again, this was not really a settlement, as Halifax describes it, inferring that they had an element of choice. Instead, the Czechoslovaks were really forced to accept it because, Dr Krofta, the Czech Minister for Foreign Affairs said, they had been abandoned.(2) The result was the loss of Teschen and Freistadt to Poland and some plebiscites elsewhere. This meant that Czechoslovakia lost an area rich in resources and industry, compounding all her losses. The cession of territory to Hungary was unavoidable after this because Britain and France had promised to treat all minorities equally and did not want further instability in eastern Europe. Hungary had already made a veiled threat that opposition might be aroused in Hungary if it was felt that the government was indifferent to the plight of the Magyars in Czechoslovakia.(3) They eventually were to regain land under the Vienna Award in November.

The British government had previously tried to put off the claims of Poland and Hungary, Halifax in fact giving identical notes to their resective ambassadors in Britain saying they had to wait until the Sudetenland problem was addressed.(4) In this telegram Halifax now seems to be washing Britain’s hands of all responsibility for the situation, claiming it is unavoidable. However that only became the case because of the precedent they themselves had set through the Munich Agreement. Benes was to resign three days later.

1.DBFP III vol III doc 11 2.ibid doc 97 3.ibid doc 15 4.ibid doc 15, 20


Helen Raine <hmr2@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 17:03:22 (GMT)


This extract is a statement made by the Earl of Halifax in his role as British Foreign Secretery to Sir Neville Henderson, the British Ambassador to Berlin. However, it is obvious that it was composed by the British government and meant for Hitler. It is clearly a protest against recent German actions in regards to Czecho-Slovakia which had occurred on the 15th March when German troops had entered Prague and Bohemia was made a German protectorate. It verbally reprimands the Germans for going against the Munich agreement and questions the legality of these actions. The statement was made following an underground explosion of public opinion denouncing Germanies actions and a warning from the Romanian minister on the 16th which claimed that Romania was to be Germanies next victim. During the period that followed Chamberlain attempted to revive collective security with France, Russia and Poland to resist German aggression.

The extract is a clear sign that British opinion is stiffening in regards to Germany. In the opening sentence the phrase 'desire to make it plain' suggests the belief that the Germans had misunderstood Britains position and that they were now re-emphasizing it. The British government, following the events of March 15th, believed that the conquest of Czechoslovakia had been Hitlers plan all along and that he had done this because Britain had not warned him strongly enough not too and there was a fear that he would continue to attempt eastern conquests if Britain did not take a harder line with him. The reprimand over the repudiation of Munich seems to have more to do with the hurt pride on the part of the British government who felt let down by Hitler and his 'denial of the spirit' of Munich and his failure to co-operate for peace than the actual annexation of Czechoslovakia which is practically mentioned as an aside to the main point. The final point which deals with the military occupation is questioned legally which is a continuation of Britains belief in attempting to keep the moral high ground. Munich and Germanies gains there had been legally obtained through the principle of self determination but that could not be used here. The changes affected refers simply to the dismembering of the country into the German protectorate of Bohemia and the 'independant' Slovakia.

The most significant feature of the extract is what is not stated, there is no reference to any impending action by Britain or France, no threats if Germany did not return the status quo, features which were predominant in the statement made after the German invasion of Poland. In fact though the statement is a sign of a stiffening of attitudes the situaton over Czechoslovakia was accepted reasonably tacitly as there was little tht could be done to remedy the situation. The problem therefore with the extract is how serious were those that wrote it? If the statement was designed to warn Hitler off from any further aggressive action it did not have the desired effect as on the 22nd March Germany annexed the city of Memmel from Lithuania and continued negotiations with Poland for the city of Danzig. The statement can clearly be taken therefore as a sign of the heightened tension which the events of 15 march had created and the beginning of the end of Chamberlains policy of appeasement.
Darren <Pike>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 16:55:23 (GMT)


This extract is a statement made by the Earl of Halifax in his role as British Foreign Secretery to Sir Neville Henderson, the British Ambassador to Berlin. However, it is obvious that it was composed by the British government and meant for Hitler. It is clearly a protest against recent German actions in regards to Czecho-Slovakia which had occurred on the 15th March when German troops had entered Prague and Bohemia was made a German protectorate. It verbally reprimands the Germans for going against the Munich agreement and questions the legality of these actions. The statement was made following an underground explosion of public opinion denouncing Germanies actions and a warning from the Romanian minister on the 16th which claimed that Romania was to be Germanies next victim. During the period that followed Chamberlain attempted to revive collective security with France, Russia and Poland to resist German aggression.

The extract is a clear sign that British opinion is stiffening in regards to Germany. In the opening sentence the phrase 'desire to make it plain' suggests the belief that the Germans had misunderstood Britains position and that they were now re-emphasizing it. The British government, following the events of March 15th, believed that the conquest of Czechoslovakia had been Hitlers plan all along and that he had done this because Britain had not warned him strongly enough not too and there was a fear that he would continue to attempt eastern conquests if Britain did not take a harder line with him. The reprimand over the repudiation of Munich seems to have more to do with the hurt pride on the part of the British government who felt let down by Hitler and his 'denial of the spirit' of Munich and his failure to co-operate for peace than the actual annexation of Czechoslovakia which is practically mentioned as an aside to the main point. The final point which deals with the military occupation is questioned legally which is a continuation of Britains belief in attempting to keep the moral high ground. Munich and Germanies gains there had been legally obtained through the principle of self determination but that could not be used here. The changes affected refers simply to the dismembering of the country into the German protectorate of Bohemia and the 'independant' Slovakia.

The most significant feature of the extract is what is not stated, there is no reference to any impending action by Britain or France, no threats if Germany did not return the status quo, features which were predominant in the statement made after the German invasion of Poland. In fact though the statement is a sign of a stiffening of attitudes the situaton over Czechoslovakia was accepted reasonably tacitly as there was little tht could be done to remedy the situation. The problem therefore with the extract is how serious were those that wrote it? If the statement was designed to warn Hitler off from any further aggressive action it did not have the desired effect as on the 22nd March Germany annexed the city of Memmel from Lithuania and continued negotiations with Poland for the city of Danzig. The statement can clearly be taken therefore as a sign of the heightened tension which the events of 15 march had created and the beginning of the end of Chamberlains policy of appeasement.
Darren <Pike>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 16:45:34 (GMT)


This extract is taken from a letter sent by Viscount Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary and strong advocate of appeasement, to Sir E.Phipps, the British Diplomat to France and good personal friend of Halifax's, who was in Paris, on the 1st November 1938. This letter was written two months after the conclusion of the Munich Conference and the resultant ceding of the Sudetenland to Germany and therefore it is in this light that the extract must be considered. It appears that Halifax is setting out his thoughts regarding the position of France in relation to Germany and his hopes for permanent European peace. The document begins by talking of the 'unreal position that France was occupying in Central and Eastern Europe' and 'her system of alliances'. Halifax is clearly eluding to the alliances, most notably the 'Little Entente' that France had built up in this region. France had concluded a number of treaties in order to, not only to distract Germany from her western frontier, but also to provide collective security in the east. Unfortunately for both France and these minor eastern nations this policy had been ravaged by Germany. This factor is dealt with when Halifax talks of France no longer being able to 'make her claims effective'. Although this is indeed true, I feel that it is outdated as the collapse of these alliances had happen some time previously, not just recently. Therefore, Halifax is clearly trying to justify his and the government's position. Also Halifax makes no mention of the political upheavals that had badly affected inter-war France and therefore, we can either see these as considered of little importance, however, more likely was the British wish to brush them under the carpet twinned with a poor understanding of the French domestic political situation. The extract finishes with a hope for a new start in Franco-German relations now that these irritating alliances have been absolved. This willingness to, in a way shift the blame on the French, I find strange as well as the willingness to believe the German complaints. Clearly Halifax, in line with Chamberlain was drawn completely under the Nazi spell and did not realise the impending menace. The chance for a fresh start again backs up this theory and hints at the political naivety of many of the British and French rulers with regards to dealing with Hitler. This document is one of many that portrays the British government and its leaders political naivety when it came to dealing with Hitler and Germany. It shows the British hopes that were being aired in the light of the Munich Agreement as well as the general feelings of sympathy for the Germans as opposed to the contempt for France. There is also a string sense of a British led foreign policy at this time, one gets a sense of Britain in control. Retrospectively, one would have to say that this was something of an illusion, one Britain liked to believe but one that would shortly prove to be totally false.
James Biddle <jrb15>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 16:35:33 (GMT)
The source is a letter from Lord Perth, British Ambassador to Rome, to Lord Halifax, head of the British Foreign Office. Perth is discussing Italian territorial claims toward France, voicing his fears of German support for the Italians. Its tone is serious. The letter is dated January 20 1939. It therefore comes nine months after the Anglo-Italian agreement of April 1938, which settled Italian claims on Mediterranean affairs, but also four months before the signing of the Pact of Steel, on 22 May. The Italians and the Germans are deliberately trying to undermine Anglo-French position in both Europe and Central and Eastern Europe. Perth knows and understands this.

Perth's arguments, however, appear contradictory. On the one hand, he is willing to give Italy the benefit of the doubt in her colonial demands. Perth highlights the London Treaty of 1915, a treaty which promised to cede Italy the Trentino, Tyrol, Trieste, Istria and Albania, but was later denied to Italy by the Allies. This gives Italian claims a sense of legitimacy. In his second idea, however, Perth, brilliantly counterblasts this with the phrase "what Italy may ultimately demand of France". By playing these two ideas off against each other, Perth creates confusion for the reader. In words, he is recreating the uncertainty and nervousness the British and French face in trying to satisfy Mussolini. This is more pressing given the Italian violation of the 1938 Agreement between Britain and Italy over influence in the Mediterranean. Perth hits this idea home with the use of the word "obscure", which has sinister implications, as if a threat is there but not fully revealed. Perth, however, knows the threat will come. This threat was clarified by Italian claims to Tunis, described in document 103. The threat is given impetus by "ultimately", which expresses finality, a specific end game on the Italian's part. In the context of contemporary events, Perth is absolutely spot on. From 1936, Italy was drifting away from the Stresa Front in favour of Germany as an ally. In the same way, Perth's argument moves towards full realisation of German support. This idea is Perth's third argument. On top of the Pact of Steel, Perth not only envisages Germany will provide military support for Italy, but that this support will be extensive and massive. This was true. By 1939, Germany was producing 5,000 aircraft a year, and had a total of 103 army divisions, including 86 infantry and 6 armoured divisions. Her defence was therefore formidable. Perth, however, is wrong, as he says in the line after the end of the exercise, to imply Italy is militarily weak. On her own, Italy had a naval fleet numerically equal to that of Britain and France, with an army of 73 small infantry and 38 larger divisions. This compared favourably with France 84 divisions in 1939. Criticism, however, can be levelled at the British and French for turning Italy towards Germany. The French need for an ally was exacerbated by their defensive military attitude. Abyssinia provided a point where the British and French could have gained Italian support against Hitler, yet they opposed her. In the greater scheme, this was wrong. Perth's last sentence, therefore, is intrinsically regretful, ruing a missed opportunity. In the context of Italy's greater interest in the Mediterranean, notably Albania, the French and British only had themselves to blame.

The source, is highly significant in understanding Franco- Italian and Franco-German relations in 1939. It is a cornerstone, representing the growing contemporary realisation of the Italian move towards Germany away from the Allies. In May 1939, the Pact of Steel simply made this official. Perth's articulation of this theme, as well as the pervading sense of irony of a missed opportunity of keeping Italy on side, makes this an exceptional document for the historian.
Ian K Campbell <ikc@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 16:34:22 (GMT)


This is an extract from a letter sent by Viscount Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary and strong advocate of appeasement, to Basil Newton, the British Minister in Prague, Czechoslovakia and a reasonably independent and professional diplomat on the 2nd October 1938. It is only one of many communications sent between the two at the time as they sought to avoid war at all costs. This letter was written roughly a month after the conclusion of the Munich Agreement whereby the policy of appeasement prevailed and Germany gained the annexed territory of the Sudetenland under the banner of national self-determination for her 3.5 million ethnic Germans. This annexation of Czech territory to Germany came about largely due to international pressure put on the Czechs, especially by Britain and France. This was then followed by other claims being made towards parts of Czech territory and it is in this context that the letter was written, effectively it was telling Newton to pass along the British line that the Czechs should cede more territory to avoid war at all costs. The first part of the document refers to the Munich Conference and resulting Agreement, of September 1939. The 'Sudeten German question' was what to do with the 3.5 million ethnic Germans living in the Czech controlled Sudetenland. This area had, prior to World War One, belonged to Germany and Hitler was demanding its return in line with the Versailles Peace and its self-determination clause. The resulting annexation had led other states to press claims to areas of the post-World War One state of Czechoslovakia. Therefore the document then talks of the 'settlement... made with the Poland'. Poland, for a long time had been pressing her claim to an area in northern Czechoslovakia which contained a high percentage of ethnic Poles. After Munich the Czechs had agreed to offer the area a plebiscite regarding their annexation to Poland. This move was again made under international pressure and was clearly meant to ease tensions in the area. A similar situation was emerging on the Czech border with Hungary and hence the last sentence of the passage. The Hungarians under Czech rule were demanding independence and in this document it is evident that the British are telling the Czechs to sort out their border disputes without the need for another Munich Conference. This Hungarian question was only settled when the Germans invaded the remainder of Czechoslovakia in early 1939. This document is clearly more of a directive than merely advise given to the Czech government regarding their border disputes. Essentially, this document is clear evidence of the British willingness to sacrifice a large part of Czechoslovakia in order to maintain peace. The avoidance of war is the paramount aim of the British and they believed that this threat was not only a German one. Similarly this appears as an extension of the policy of appeasement and shows that the British were not only happy to appease the Germans but also other aggressive nations, in this case Poland and Hungary.


James Biddle <jrb15>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 16:33:34 (GMT)


The document is a letter from Lord Halifax, the head of the Foreign Office, to Sir Eric Phipps., British Ambassador to Paris. Its date is 1 November 1938. Its tone is thoughtful. Halifax is debating the course of French policy in Central and Eastern Europe in light of German economic dominance in the area. It was written two months after the Munich Conference, and also 3 weeks after a letter from Alexander Cadogan to Sir Eric Phipps, dated 14 October. This letter highlighted Germany's economic hold over Central and Eastern Europe, British and French weakness in the face of this threat, together with the need for both to rearm against Germany. Halifax and Cadogan, moreover, thought the same way about this issue. The document also comes 5 months before British ratification of her guarantee to Poland, in March 1939.

Halifax's first and second arguments are linked. Firstly, he centres on France's "unreal" commitments in Central and Eastern Europe before 1938. "Unreal" is punchy and has a fantastical connotation, implying French prestige and commitments to Central and Eastern Europe are merely hypothetical and have no sound practical foundations. Halifax's comment is debatable. It has a basis in truth but needs to be qualified in economic terms. The Great Depression hit France later and harder than other countries, such as Britain, leading to a cut in industrial output in 1935 and low levels of foreign imports and exports. France was affected when she needed to consolidate an economic hold on her Eastern allies. French neglect of her allies was, therefore, none of her fault. Halifax, then, is wrong to criticise the French, and to blame the French for resting on their laurels in Eastern Europe. This is supported by the phrase "no longer count upon being able to make her claims effective". Halifax, in his second argument, however, does make the link from France's theoretical to military and economic considerations in Eastern Europe. This argument, however, also contains bias. By using words such as "rising" for Germany in comparison to France's "neglect", Halifax paints France negatively, implying the French as weak and reactive, in comparison to the dominance of Germany. In a sense, Halifax is right. French defeatism created a defensive policy against Germany. However, he is wrong in the military sense. By 1939, France had a total of 4,500 anti-tank guns and 2,200 tanks, as well as eighty-four military divisions. The spirit was there, even if it was a defensive policy. This information clashes with documents 122 and 187, which portrayed great financial and military crisis in France after the Munich Conference. Halifax is therefore wrong in claiming that France deliberately neglected her defences. The devastating legacy of World War One, together with economic slowdown from the Depression, rather caused mitigating factors which affected the French psyche. Consequently, Germany was able to sustain a closed, self -sufficient system in Central and Eastern Europe, providing her with raw materials with which to fuel her rearmament. These were the real reasons for French weakness, ones which Halifax failed to grasp.

This misconception colours Halifax's third argument, encapsulated in "the conclusion of the Munich Agreement". With Hitler's expansion into Central and Eastern Europe, Halifax implied France needed a radical change of policy in Central and Eastern Europe, in other words, pull out of the area completely. In the context of previous events, this is a valid point. Munich and Czechoslovakia proved French policy was out of step with Hitler. In contrast to Halifax, though, such an action provided France with the determination to face up to Germany. This was shown in the French military’s new found confidence in going to war. With the end of economic depression, the shackles which had blighted French outlook had gone. The Munich Conference was the beginning of a more forceful, not weaker, chapter for France.

The source, therefore, is highly significant, representing a turning point in the relations between France and Germany in Central and Eastern Europe. In light of British struggle for economic influence in Central and Eastern Europe, the source is typical, and of great contemporary value. However, Halifax's bias against France weakens the source's value, meaning the historian must extrapolate from the information given to form his own conclusions. This detracts from what is a very valuable source.
Ian K Campbell <ikc@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 16:32:53 (GMT)


The source is a serious telegram written by Lord Halifax, head of the Foreign Office, to Sir William Seeds, British Ambassador in Moscow. It is dated 25 March 1939, 5 days after the proposal of a joint declaration, involving Britain, France, Poland, and the Soviet Union was offered to Poland in the wake of German occupation of Prague and the final break-up of Czechoslovakia. It also comes 5 days before the British guarantee of Polish independence on 30 March. Halifax is discussing both Russian and Polish perceptions of an alliance against Hitler.

Halifax divides his argument into three main threads. He first tackles Polish attitudes to an alliance as an entity in its own right. This approach is a masterstroke. "Difficult" is an imprecise, general noun, implying complications. Halifax is implying that Poland's relationship to Germany and Russia is vague, one full of dilemmas requiring a careful middle path. Halifax is absolutely correct in this assumption. Document 479 also described this dilemma. In addition, the Polish-German agreement of 1934 and Poland's refusal to join the Anti-Comintern Pact of 1937 clearly highlight Polish attempts to stay neutral and independent from Germany and Russia, whilst staying true to themselves.

Halifax's second thread juxtaposes this Polish aspiration with harsh reality - the direct threat from Germany to the West. Whilst Germany is a threat, Polish aspirations come to naught. Halifax balances these two ideas with sharp vocabulary. The words "natural" and "openly", which have positive and idealistic connotations and imply freedom, jar beside "obviously", "resistance" and "expansion", words which have negative connotations and imply bitterness, harshness and struggle against oppression. Germany is a monster to be fought at all costs. However, the British guarantee to save Poland is deeply ironic. It sought to preserve Polish independence, but not its integrity. In guaranteeing her safety, Britain would deliver her to her enemy. Halifax's cynicism concerning Poland's fate is therefore merely selfish. The word "bloc", meant to highlight the French, British, Polish and Russian Front, which has no positive connotations, proves this. Poland is beyond saving from Germany.

In this light, Halifax's third argument focuses on Poland's fate at the hands of both Russia and Germany. In grouping Russia and Germany together, Halifax is predicting the future - the Nazi-Soviet Pact - as the "bloc" instead of a bloc involving Britain and France. From every perspective, Poland is beyond saving. In this light, British negotiations, particularly with the Russians, are useless. Polish idealism, as implied by the word "hesitation" is therefore ironic. Any intervention in the Polish situation by the British is a lost cause and will lead to war with Germany.

The source has great historical significance in understanding the role of Central and Eastern Europe in the onset of war. However, its contemporary impact can be doubted. Though Halifax was a member of Chamberlain's cabinet, and sees the failings of the Polish guarantee, it is doubtful whether Chamberlain took any notice. The guarantee preserved only the independence, not the integrity, of the Polish people. It was therefore another phase of appeasement, not a solid guarantee. Chamberlain was still set in his old ways. Halifax, however was a visionary. In seeing an alliance between Germany and Russia, he foresaw the Nazi-Soviet Pact. Poland, and Eastern Europe, had triggered the Second World War. For this reason it is an exceptional source.


Ian K Campbell <ikc@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 16:31:11 (GMT)


The source is a letter from Lord Perth, British Ambassador to Rome, to Lord Halifax, head of the British Foreign Office. Perth is discussing Italian territorial claims toward France, voicing his fears of German support for the Italians. Its tone is serious. The letter is dated January 20 1939. It therefore comes nine months after the Anglo-Italian agreement of April 1938, which settled Italian claims on Mediterranean affairs, but also four months before the signing of the Pact of Steel, on 22 May. The Italians and the Germans are deliberately trying to undermine Anglo-French position in both Europe and Central and Eastern Europe. Perth knows and understands this. Perth's arguments, however, appear contradictory. On the one hand, he is willing to give Italy the benefit of the doubt in her colonial demands. Perth highlights the London Treaty of 1915, a treaty which promised to cede Italy the Trentino, Tyrol, Trieste, Istria and Albania, but was later denied to Italy by the Allies. This gives Italian claims a sense of legitimacy. In his second idea, however, Perth, brilliantly counterblasts this with the phrase "what Italy may ultimately demand of France". By playing these two ideas off against each other, Perth creates confusion for the reader. In words, he is recreating the uncertainty and nervousness the British and French face in trying to satisfy Mussolini. This is more pressing given the Italian violation of the 1938 Agreement between Britain and Italy over influence in the Mediterranean. Perth hits this idea home with the use of the word "obscure", which has sinister implications, as if a threat is there but not fully revealed. Perth, however, knows the threat will come. This threat was clarified by Italian claims to Tunis, described in document 103. The threat is given impetus by "ultimately", which expresses finality, a specific end game on the Italian's part. In the context of contemporary events, Perth is absolutely spot on. From 1936, Italy was drifting away from the Stresa Front in favour of Germany as an ally. In the same way, Perth's argument moves towards full realisation of German support. This idea is Perth's third argument. On top of the Pact of Steel, Perth not only envisages Germany will provide military support for Italy, but that this support will be extensive and massive. This was true. By 1939, Germany was producing 5,000 aircraft a year, and had a total of 103 army divisions, including 86 infantry and 6 armoured divisions. Her defence was therefore formidable. Perth, however, is wrong, as he says in the line after the end of the exercise, to imply Italy is militarily weak. On her own, Italy had a naval fleet numerically equal to that of Britain and France, with an army of 73 small infantry and 38 larger divisions. This compared favourably with France 84 divisions in 1939. Criticism, however, can be levelled at the British and French for turning Italy towards Germany. The French need for an ally was exacerbated by their defensive military attitude. Abyssinia provided a point where the British and French could have gained Italian support against Hitler, yet they opposed her. In the greater scheme, this was wrong. Perth's last sentence, therefore, is intrinsically regretful, ruing a missed opportunity. In the context of Italy's greater interest in the Mediterranean, notably Albania, the French and British only had themselves to blame. The source, is highly significant in understanding Franco- Italian and Franco-German relations in 1939. It is a cornerstone, representing the growing contemporary realisation of the Italian move towards Germany away from the Allies. In May 1939, the Pact of Steel simply made this official. Perth's articulation of this theme, as well as the pervading sense of irony of a missed opportunity of keeping Italy on side, makes this an exceptional document for the historian.
Ian K Campbell <ikc@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 16:28:29 (GMT)
This document is a letter sent by Sir Ogilvie-Forbes, British Ambassador to Germany, to Viscount Halifax, head of the British Foreign Office. Forbes is discussing Hitler's future European plans, and their threat to Britain. Its tone is serious. The letter is dated 3 January 1939. It comes 3 months after the October 1938 Munich Agreement, giving the Sudetenland back to Germany, and 2 months before the rest of Czechoslovakia was occupied by Germany.

Forbes' argument is divided into three parts. The first concentrates on Germany's relationship with France from the past into the present. The past is summarised by the phrase "Germany's new western fortifications". This phrase refers to the Western Wall, which began construction in 1936, after Hitler's invasion of the Rhineland. This construction secured Germany's Western frontier from French invasion, but threatened the possibility of Belgian invasion from Germany. A Belgian frontier against Germany would prove too costly. This exacerbated the French fear of military action by Germany in the years from 1937 to 1939. On the basis of this phrase alone, Forbes is spot on. However, he misses an important point. World War One, with massive French losses, was as much to blame as the Western Wall for the French defensive attitude. In his omission of this argument, Forbes misses the point in his understanding of the French psyche. It is this attitude which is preventing the French from helping its allies in Central and Eastern Europe, allowing Hitler to dominate. It is this reason which links to Forbes phrase "diplomatic methods". Forbes is implying the Pact of Steel, signed between Germany and Italy in 1939. This action stymied French attempts to form an alliance with Italy against Germany. Therefore, he claims that France is lacking in comparison to Germany. However, he is wrong. He omits the turnaround in French attitudes after the Munich Conference from a defensive to an offensive attitude. With this, the French were better prepared to fight Hitler than ever before. Therefore, even the "complications with Italy", by which he means Italian 1938 claims to Corsica, Djibouti and Tunisia, are no longer a problem. Forbes second and third arguments are linked. His second argument deals with the "rearmament of Great Britain" as a threat towards German interests in Central and Eastern Europe. This is interesting. Cadogan, in a letter dating from 1938, stated that Britain had a need to rearm against Germany, due to German self-sufficiency and control over the east. This fact, allied to the Munich Peace Conference, highlighted the urgent need for rearmament. Therefore, Forbes' comment is highly ironic from Hitler’s perspective. In essence, Forbes is right. British military power had a psychological effect on Hitler. Hitler, however, had only himself to blame for British rearmament. The increase of German control in the East together with loss of British and French influence in the area increased fears of an attack against the West. In this light, British rearmament was a defence mechanism against Germany. Hitler’s fears, implied in the phrase “to queer his pitch in the East”, were therefore of his own making. With the follow up of the British guarantee to Poland, which helped start the Second World War, Hitler scored an own goal.

The source, therefore, is significant for a number of reasons. In the context of Central and Eastern Europe, it highlights the centrality of the area between the British , French and German concerns. With the knowledge of future British action in East Europe, the source is highly prophetic and exceptional, despite omissions on Forbes part.
Ian K Campbell <ikc@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 16:27:09 (GMT)


This document is a correspondence from Halifax, the British Foreign Minister, to Sir Basil Cochrane Newton, the British Minister at Prague. It is dated 2 October 1938, which was the second day of the evacuation of the Sudetenland in Czechoslovakia, which had been ordered after the Munich Conference between Hitler and Chamberlain on 29 and 30 September 1938. Three days after this correspondence, Benes, the Czech Prime Minister resigned, due to the country's loss at Munich. This document outlines to Newton the position of the British government over the further division of Czechoslovakia to Hungary, as agreement had also already been reached giving part of Czechoslovakia to Poland.

This document can be regarded as expressing the official position of the British Cabinet rather than just Halifax's opinion as it refers to 'His Majesty's Government.' References are made to the Munich and Polish agreements, which resulted in areas of land being transferred from Czech to German and Polish control. The use of the word 'settlement' implies that these were amicable agreements between the countries, despite the fact that the Czechs had protested against these outcomes. This shows the British attitude towards Czechoslovakia, regarding it as insignificant in comparison to the bigger concern of preventing war with Germany and keen to see the issues as being over and sufficiently settled. Both Hungary and Poland had similar grievances as Germany did regarding the Sudetenland, as both countries had lost land to Czechoslovakia in the 1920 Treaty of Trianon. Approximately 700,000 Hungarians and 75,000 Poles were therefore left under the government of the Czechs causing strong feeling in both Hungary and Poland that these lands should be reclaimed. After the Munich Settlement, which awarded the Sudetenland to Germany, both Hungary and Poland made moves to regain their land. Halifax refers to Hungary's potential gaining of land from Czechoslovakia as 'unavoidable'. This is evidence of the Cabinet's emphasis on appeasement and their fear of causing any antagonism with Germany, which was a close ally of Hungary. Similar arguments of the fruitlessness of any action in regard to Austria or the Sudetenland were being repeated to support this policy of inaction. Britain had little interest in Czechoslovakia and was unwilling to go to any great lengths to protect a country which it had already resigned to being indefensible, particularly now that its most crucial area of defence was under German control.

This document is important as it showed the official British line that it was unwilling to give help to Czechoslovakia. Britain had indicated that it had little concern for the position of Czechoslovakia, regarding the policy of appeasement and prevention of war with Germany as a much higher priority. As a result, the country was left in further difficulty and President Benes resigned three days later on 5 October 1938. A month later, Hungary was able to take advantage of this position and on 2 November 1938, the Munich Pact between the Axis powers ceded to Hungary some of the territory that had been part of Czechoslovakia.


Louise Baillie <leb3@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 16:24:33 (GMT)


The document is a letter from Lord Halifax, the head of the Foreign Office, to Sir Eric Phipps., British Ambassador to Paris. Its date is 1 November 1938. Its tone is thoughtful. Halifax is debating the course of French policy in Central and Eastern Europe in light of German economic dominance in the area. It was written two months after the Munich Conference, and also 3 weeks after a letter from Alexander Cadogan to Sir Eric Phipps, dated 14 October. This letter highlighted Germany's economic hold over Central and Eastern Europe, British and French weakness in the face of this threat, together with the need for both to rearm against Germany. Halifax and Cadogan, moreover, thought the same way about this issue. The document also comes 5 months before British ratification of her guarantee to Poland, in March 1939. Halifax's first and second arguments are linked. Firstly, he centres on France's "unreal" commitments in Central and Eastern Europe before 1938. "Unreal" is punchy and has a fantastical connotation, implying French prestige and commitments to Central and Eastern Europe are merely hypothetical and have no sound practical foundations. Halifax's comment is debatable. It has a basis in truth but needs to be qualified in economic terms. The Great Depression hit France later and harder than other countries, such as Britain, leading to a cut in industrial output in 1935 and low levels of foreign imports and exports. France was affected when she needed to consolidate an economic hold on her Eastern allies. French neglect of her allies was, therefore, none of her fault. Halifax, then, is wrong to criticise the French, and to blame the French for resting on their laurels in Eastern Europe. This is supported by the phrase "no longer count upon being able to make her claims effective". Halifax, in his second argument, however, does make the link from France's theoretical to military and economic considerations in Eastern Europe. This argument, however, also contains bias. By using words such as "rising" for Germany in comparison to France's "neglect", Halifax paints France negatively, implying the French as weak and reactive, in comparison to the dominance of Germany. In a sense, Halifax is right. French defeatism created a defensive policy against Germany. However, he is wrong in the military sense. By 1939, France had a total of 4,500 anti-tank guns and 2,200 tanks, as well as eighty-four military divisions. The spirit was there, even if it was a defensive policy. This information clashes with documents 122 and 187, which portrayed great financial and military crisis in France after the Munich Conference. Halifax is therefore wrong in claiming that France deliberately neglected her defences. The devastating legacy of World War One, together with economic slowdown from the Depression, rather caused mitigating factors which affected the French psyche. Consequently, Germany was able to sustain a closed, self -sufficient system in Central and Eastern Europe, providing her with raw materials with which to fuel her rearmament. These were the real reasons for French weakness, ones which Halifax failed to grasp. This misconception colours Halifax's third argument, encapsulated in "the conclusion of the Munich Agreement". With Hitler's expansion into Central and Eastern Europe, Halifax implied France needed a radical change of policy in Central and Eastern Europe, in other words, pull out of the area completely. In the context of previous events, this is a valid point. Munich and Czechoslovakia proved French policy was out of step with Hitler. In contrast to Halifax, though, such an action provided France with the determination to face up to Germany. This was shown in the French military’s new found confidence in going to war. With the end of economic depression, the shackles which had blighted French outlook had gone. The Munich Conference was the beginning of a more forceful, not weaker, chapter for France. The source, therefore, is highly significant, representing a turning point in the relations between France and Germany in Central and Eastern Europe. In light of British struggle for economic influence in Central and Eastern Europe, the source is typical, and of great contemporary value. However, Halifax's bias against France weakens the source's value, meaning the historian must extrapolate from the information given to form his own conclusions. This detracts from what is a very valuable source.
Ian K Campbell <ikc@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 16:24:09 (GMT)
The document that we are concerned with here is a correspondence form Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary (1938-1940) to Sir Basil Cochrane Newton, who at the time was the British Ambassador in Prague. The correspondence is dated the 2nd October 1938, which is only a handful of days after the Munich Conference that saw the Sudetenland ceded to Germany. Indeed, the process of the evacuation of the Sudetenland was taking place as this correspondence was received. It is also only 3 days before the Czech President Benes resigned. Within the document the issue of the possibility of Czech land being ceded to Hungary is discussed, as well as the Czech settlement with Poland.

The document begins by Halifax stating that, '…it would seem to His Majesty's Government that…' This shows that the information here is an official government document rather than simply the opinion of Halifax. The document refers to both the issue of the Sudeten Germans and also to the agreement between the Czech Government and the Poles as being settlements. This implies that these agreements were cordial in their nature, which suggests that the British government was not against these agreements taking place. Here one can see another strand of appeasement, for Chamberlain was constantly seeking to avert war at all costs. By allowing the ceding of territory to both Germany (at Munich) and the Poles (Czech settlement) he averted any threat of conflict. Halifax goes on to state that because of these settlements, 'some cession of territory on the Hungarian frontier may prove unavoidable'. By this he is referring to the fact that there were some 700,000 Hungarians living in Czechoslovakia, and, in the interests of appeasement, it would not be possible for Britain to take action should Hungary wish to take land in Czechoslovakia. Hungary was allied with Germany, an alliance that pre-dated WW1, and as such any action taken against her would have antagonised Germany, a scenario that Chamberlain had endeavoured to prevent. Halifax's statement regarding the Hungarian frontier was thus a further extension of Chamberlain's futile appeasement policy.

The document carries a greater degree of significance than many of Halifax's correspondences, as it is the official British government opinion. In the sense of the wider picture it plays a role, for it demonstrates another strand to the unbending appeasement policy of Chamberlain. One can see that Halifax's assertion here was correct, as a month later,by the so-called Vienna Award, Hungary was given Southern Slovakia and parts of Ruthenia. It also shows that Britain was prepared to do whatever she could to prevent going to war, in this case this meant a reluctance to aid Czechoslovakia, which forced the resignation of President Benes on 5th October. This reluctance to help the Czechs and to appease Hitler simply encouraged the Fuhrer to continue his quest for European dominance; the next step being the entire occupation of Czechoslovakia.
Andrew Mashiter <ajrm1@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 16:22:19 (GMT)


The gobbet is part of a letter written by the British ambassador to Berlin to the Foreign Secretary. It is not an official dispatch and so whilstit takes the form of an official survey it is likely to reflect the personal views of Oglivie - Forbes as much as the facts. It was sent at the start of 1939 and is a reveiw of the state of Germany at that given time. Hitler had gained the diplomatic coup of Munich in late 1938 but 1939 was to be the year he miscalculated and brought about war. The letter is a survey of German views at a time of success and strength. The letter details the successes of Hitler's diplomacy but shows a Germany that is increasingly economically incapable of maintaining its self sufficientcy for much longer - thus creating an air of tension and uncertainty. O- Forbes puts forward opinions on wher Germany will next aim and the problems the west impose for Germany. An Anglo - French attack or conflict with such a force appears to be a German fear. Hitler felt that France was troubled by "internal dissension, diillusionment" and defeatism. He felt they could be "restrained" by diplomacy and the threat of military supremacy. "Restrained" does not mean the same as neutralised and so this implies that Hitler believed his western fortifications, the Siegefried Line, would be capable of repelling a French attack. Aware that the French army was ill - equiped and defeatist, he believed superior technology and a feeble enemy would be an exellent deterent. Diplomacy would act as a deterent as well. By arguing from an extreme stance, Hitler believed the French would not have the courage to call the bluff. He would also have room for movement. France's Air Force Commander visited Germany at this time and was the victim of elaborate tricks. Shown hundreds of aircraft he was not aware the they were shuttled between airfield each night to create an illusion of strength. Hitler hoped this strength would stop France engaging to help its Eastern allies. Both the western powers were keen to have the support of Italy and believed Mussolini to be a calming influence on Hitler. "Complications" implies both diplomatic and military problems. France wanted all efforts made to gain Italian support but was increasingly worried at the expansionist noises coming from Rome. Hitler hoped the French would be pre - occupied in stopping the expansion of Italy in the Mediteranian. France was very worried at Italian naval construction and put alot of resources into ungrading its fleet to meet Italy's. O - Forbes believes that Hitler may well be right in his reading of the French and is worried at the propect of facing Germany without France - hence part 5 of his letter is given to ways of preventing a European war. Hitler is "highly irritated" by British rearmament. This indicates he considers Brirain a more formidable foe than France. Hitler would have been aware of the Anglo Polish Agreement and is worried that the British armed forces are now in a position to asist Poland. "Irritated" does not indicate worried and O- Forbes seems to believe that Hitler believes that Britain would not consider war to aid Poland. The tone of the letter is pessimistic. O - Forbes does not seem sure of Germany's next move and writes of the tension in German society. He appears worried the German reading of the French may be correct and so put forward plans to deal with the German Nazi moderates - claiming the country is run by the extreme five per cent.
Rupert Watkins <rcaw>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 15:30:24 (GMT)
This extract is from a letter sent by the Earl of Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary, to the foreign office minister in Prague, Newton. It was most likely written as a reply to an inquery made by the Czechoslovak government concerning Great Britains stance towards the demands for Czechoslovak territory made by Hungary. The letter is written shortly after the Munich conference by which France and Great Britain had agreed to German demands and had ceded the Sudetanland to the third Reich. Following the Munich conference Czechoslovakia received demands from Poland, which was settled by the ceding to them the city of Tesin on the Czechoslovak-Polish border, and from Hungary. The answer, Halifax regretfully predicts to Newton, is that the Czech government may have little choice but to meet the demands after the precedents set.

Halifax begins the letter by stating that the opinions he is about to state are the Governments and not necessarily his own personal beliefs. This is important because it is a sign that Halifax, a chief advocate of appeasement was possibly beginning to have doubts over the validity of this policy. Halifax had, in fact shown signs of dissatisfaction with Chamberlains actions previous to Munich and had encouraged Czech mobilisation on 23rd September and had made an appeal to collective security, with Churchill through a communique on 25th September. These actions were taken half-heartedly, Halifax authorised but did not sign the communique, and were supposedly inspired by a call of conscience in the watches of the night. The Munich settlement and the settlement with Poland are used by Halifax as precedents for a possible settlement with Hungary. The Czechs were not present at the Munich conference during which the fate of their country was decided and following their submission to this settlement and the withdrawl of France from Eastern Europe they had little choice but to submit to Polish and Hungarian demands.

What Halifax does'nt make clear is what precedent is being set, the official line was that Munich had been a success for self-determination and that the return of Tesin followed this path. However, Halifax by stating that further territorial losses may be unavoidable presents a second possible precedent, that the Western Great Powers and therefore their 'ally' Czechoslovakia could do nothing to stop the demands so they may as well give them up rather than lose them in a costly war. This latter precedent only hinted at here became a more widely held political belief after the eventual collapse of the remaining Czechoslovak state and its subsequent annexation by Hitler in March 1939. Much to the disillusionment of the British public. Chamberlain and the British government were subsequently forced into taking a harder line with Hitler following this betrayal of the Czechoslovakians. A policy which culminated in the British and French guarantee to Poland which led to the Second World War.


Darren Pike <dp7>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 15:23:05 (GMT)


The gobbet is part of Halifax's reply to Newton. It is an official telegrame and so states the position of the British government. The date shows it was sent in the immediate aftermath of the Munich Agreement and thus after Czech independence had been forfited. At Munich, in a bid to ensure peace at all costs, Chamberlain allowed Hitler to move into Czechoslovakia. The telegrame is both a throwing aside and a threat to the Czechs. As far as the British government is concerned, the matter was settled at Munich and there seems to be a sense of irritation that Czechoslovakia is still attempting to resist. The threat of a Great Powers meeting is in the background to act as an incentive. There are numerous "settlements" refered to in the gobbet. This gives it an air of finality. The language seems rather stiff, "..it would seem..", and it suggests that the British government has turned its back on the Czechs. The Munich Settlement took Czech affairs out of their hands. The country was incorporated into the Reich. "Settlement" implies that the decisions have been made and the Czech have no option but to go along with the decisions. This is true. There was no Czech delegation at Munich or anyone from Russia with whom the Czechs had an agreement. The Czechs were forced, through weakness, to come to a settlement with surrounding countries as many had coveted Czech border areas. Poland had moved into these areas immediatly the Munich agreement was signed. The "cession" of Czech lands followed. This implies that parts of Czechoslovakia was cut up and redistributed. This is not true. Germany took over the Sudetanland and the bulk of the country whilst Poland and other neighbours took what they had long wanted. As an sovereign entity, Czecholslovakia ceased to exsist. Due to its state and the western pressure being placed on it, the Czech government had no wauy to resist these claims - it had no where to turn for support. "Unavoidable" is suggestive of powerlessness and finality. It implies that Czechoslovakia was in no position to bargin in any way with Hungary and could only fall in with what was put on the table. This is supported by the comment later on in the telegrame that suggests that the British government should apply pressure on the Prague government to open negociations with the Hungarians on the issue. The gobbet, being part of an official dispatch, shows the position of the British government. It believes that the matter has ended and semes to believe it must now apply pressure on Prague to fall in with the tennents laid down in the relative setttlements.
Rupert Watkins <rcaw>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 14:11:53 (GMT)
The document in question here is a note written from Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary (1938-40) to Neville Henderson who was the British Ambassador in Berlin; a colourful, unorthodox character who was often thought of as a ‘loose cannon’. The note refers to the German annexation of Bohemia and Moravia, two provinces of Czechoslovakia. It was written on 17th March 1939, just a day after the annexation was completed and in the same month as Germany seized Memel from Lithuania. The document is forceful in its tone and calls into question the legality of the German actions in view of the Munich Agreement (Sept 1938). The document also raises the question of German actions in Czechoslovakia regarding the declaration of independence of Slovakia on 14th March.

The tone of this document is very formal and forceful. Halifax states that, “His Majesty’ s Government desire…” which implies that the content of the document is not simply his opinion but that of the government. He talks of a ‘complete repudiation of the Munich Agreement’, by which he means that the actions of Germany in annexing the regions of Bohemia and Moravia are a direct contravention of what was agreed at Munich. By using force Germany has ‘denied the spirit that was agreed… to co-operate for a peaceful settlement’. This represented a threat for the western powers for Hitler had begun to repudiate the Munich Agreement only 6 months after signing it, which made the agreement effectively worthless. Halifax goes on to ‘protest about the changes effected in Czechoslovakia by German military action, which are in their (British Government) view devoid of any legality.’ Again Halifax is citing the official view of the British Government and is referring to the fact that the Germans exploited the disgruntled Slovak separatist movement and that it was under extreme German pressure that Slovakia declared its independence on 14th March. The British view was that this was forced upon the Slovaks by illegal German military intimidation; a claim that had been levied against Hitler more than once. The tone of the document implies that the British are beginning to realise that Hitler will not be easily appeased, and phrases such as, ‘complete repudiation’ and ‘protest against’ are both forceful and aggressive.

In contrast to other documents from Halifax, this represents the government stance rather than personal opinion, and as such represents a significant piece of evidence. When placed in the context of the wider picture the document takes on greater significance for it shows that Hitler was not prepared to be appeased and that if he wanted ‘something’ then an agreement such as Munich was not enough to stop him. If the western powers had not already realised that appeasement would not work against Hitler, then here was another prime example. Hitler had again achieved what he wanted; yet the British did nothing more than tell the German Government that they ‘protested’ against what Hitler had done. The incident can be seen as another missed opportunity to halt German aggression.


Andrew Mashiter <ajrm1@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 13:46:26 (GMT)


This letter, from the British Foreign Secretary to the British Ambassador in Paris, is concerned with the realignment of France’s international relations after the ‘Munich Agreement’, a little over a month previously. Although the threat of war had subsided, Germany was now conducting a diplomatic attack against Britain with great hostility, whilst trying to win the support of France. Increasing questions were being asked about Munich and in a wider context, the policy of appeasement. The tone is pleasant, and amicable, illustrating a possible friendship between Halifax and Phipps. The phrase ‘One of the chief difficulties of the past has been the unrealistic position which France was occupying in Central and Eastern Europe’, represents the whole tone of appeasement. Halifax goes on, sounding almost sympathetic towards Germany’s demands and dismissing German hegemony as inevitable. Although France had been seeking to exert pressure which she no longer had, to cite this as one of the chief difficulties is tenuous. Germany had disrupted the balance of power in central Europe. The difficulty arising from this was that France stood in the way of Germany’s advances. To describe French actions as ‘a continual irritant to Germany’ illustrates how the British government wanted at all costs and at every avenue, to avoid confrontation with Germany. Later in the letter, Halifax describes German expansion as ‘a normal and natural thing’. The Foreign Secretary is justifying and at the same time dismissing German expansionist aims. The upbeat assessment of ‘Franco-German relations… [having] a fresh start’ belies the concern which Halifax and the British government shared. Hitler was trying to divide the French and the British diplomatically, something Phipps recognised as far back as 4th October, and is still of concern three weeks after this letter was written (Doc 320, Ogilvie –Forbes to Halifax). This is also evident in the following paragraphs of this letter which stress the need for the maintenance of the Franco-British relationship and strength. This letter brilliantly illustrates the motivation for appeasement, the fear towards Russia and the attempt to get the Italians into the Franco-British camp. A note of caution should be sounded as it was a letter to an Ambassador, and should not be regarded as the definitive indicator of British foreign policy. However, it does illustrate how the naïve Halifax was finally beginning to realise the threat from Nazi Germany, and interestingly the need to rearm. Although Munich was triumphed as the ultimate success of appeasement, it was also the ‘high moon’ of the policy. This letter marks and the beginning of the shift away from appeasing Hitler and towards the need to construct a strong coalition against Hitler
Neil Taylor <neil@ntaylor.org>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 13:00:09 (GMT)
This telegram, sent from the British Foreign Secretary, Halifax to the British Ambassador in Prague, illustrates how Great Britain strongly urged the Czech government to diffuse the tension over the Hungarian minority in Czechoslovakia by accepting the cession of some territory to the Hungarian government. Three days previously, the Munich conference, and the ensuing Sudeten solution, had accelerated calls for a resolution to the minorities question from the Hungarian and Polish governments. There were approximately 691,000 Hungarians and 82,000 Poles residing in Czechoslovakia. The tone is typical of the telegrammed instructions Halifax sent to his Ambassadors and urges Newton to let the Czech government know the British position. The ‘Munich settlement of [the] Sudeten German question’ refers to the Munich Pact signed by Hitler, Chamberlain, Daladier and Mussolini three days previous, in which an international committee was created to organise and administer a plebiscite for the Sudeten people. Interestingly, Halifax appears to regard the Munich agreement (at least in this telegram) as an essentially self-determination issue, failing publicly at least, the portents for the future. Halifax is quite right in describing it as a ‘settlement’ as German occupying troops entered the territories from the 1st to the 10th of October, before any plebiscite was held, and furthermore the plebiscites laid down in the Pact were severely restrictive. ‘The settlement that the Czechoslovakia Government have just made with Poland’ belies the true manoeuvring between Benes and Moscicki. According to Kennard, on the 26th September, ‘the Czechoslovak government was prepared to begin negotiations with a view to arriving at a real understanding’ and as part of this, was prepared to accept the principle of rectification of the frontiers. However, according to Newton, because of the Munich agreement, the Czech Minister of Foreign Affairs said that ‘as Czechoslovakia had been abandoned she had no option’ but to accept the Polish ultimatum of 11.00pm, 30th September. In reality, it was not a settlement, but a dictated outcome forced on a near powerless Czechoslovakia. The phrase that ‘Some cession of territory on the Hungarian frontier may prove unavoidable’ is not mere prediction by Halifax, for he is again stating British policy and later in the document goes onto say that ‘this probability should be recognised by the Czech government’. Kennard in Warsaw had six days previously written how ‘Bennes was prepared to accept the principles of rectification of frontiers’, and Halifax later in this document acknowledges that the Czechs are negotiating. Halifax is telling the Czechs, through his Ambassador, to be flexible and adapt border realignment with the Hungarians. As the Polish Ambassador to Britain said, ‘the crisis in Central Europe cannot be finally settled without the solution of all the minority problems in Czechoslovakia’. This document illustrates how Britain was not prepared to see the perceived achievement of the Munich Pact undone by minority problems in Czechoslovakia, and as a result, in effect told the Czech government to accept the Polish and Hungarian demands. As a result of the British pressure and Czech weakness, the Vienna award gives Southern Slovakia and parts of Ruthenia to Hungary. Although typical on the surface, this document provides the historian with insight into the British position, and in the wider context, the ‘sell-out’ of Czechoslovakia for the appeasement of Hitler, and more generally, peace in Central Europe.
Neil Taylor <neil@ntaylor.org>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 12:59:00 (GMT)
The document in question here is a correspondence from Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary from 1938-1940, to Eric Phipps who was the British Ambassador in France at the time in question. The letter is dated 1 November 1938, which is little over a month after the Munich Agreement. The document relates to the position of France in terms of the balance of power in Europe, and also her position regarding possible war. Phipps had been in constant contact with Halifax and continually articulated the view that the French desired to avoid war at almost any cost. This document shows that Halifax felt the French should change their European policy, as she was no longer the powerful force she had been or thought she was.

The document opens by Halifax talking of France’s ‘unreal position’ in Central and Eastern Europe. He states that she claimed this position of ‘great influence’ by virtue of her alliance structure. One can see here that Halifax is alarmed by the stance the French are taking, in that Daladier is relying on the alliance structure as France’s defence. However, Halifax, in following British policy is against allying with Russia, as the French would do, against Germany. It is also dubious that French claims for an alliance could be made effective. Halifax claims that the French claims are a ‘continual irritant’ to Germany. What he is guarding against here is any unnecessary provoking of Hitler. By continually talking of these alliances, the French are antagonising Hitler by making the Germans feel encircled. Halifax states that the Munich Agreement meant a ‘drastic change’ of French policy in Central Europe and marked a need for a fresh start to Franco-German relations. Indeed, in the same correspondence, he tells Phipps that, “I should not hesitate to advise the French Government to denounce the Franco-Soviet pact…” This clearly ties in with the British policy of appeasement and the wish not to antagonise Hitler, as Halifax is again clearly wary of a perceived encirclement of Germany. By changing her policy and assuming a friendly environment with Germany, the French, according to Halifax, would then occupy a more ‘real’ position in Europe.

The historical significance of this document cannot be underestimated for it shows that the British recognised the French as becoming weaker and Germany stronger, two factors that would have a significant impact on the balance of power in Europe. Halifax’s opinion at this time can be seen to have been correct, and his desire for a ‘fresh start’ between France and Germany came to fruition on 6th December, when the two countries signed a Friendship Agreement. However, it is clear by subsequent events, and the rapid French surrender, that Halifax’s assertion that the French had neglected their defences and Germany was growing in power was fundamentally correct. Had the French taken heed of Halifax’s opinion and warnings, then possibly Hitler’s aggression could have been curbed.
Andrew Mashiter <ajrm1@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, February 12, 2002 at 12:00:57 (GMT)


This statement of intent written by Maxim Litvinov can be taken to be an invitation from the Soviet Union aimed at Great Britain and France intended to resurrect the policy of collective security. Litvonov was the Soviet Commissar for Foreign Affairs who was in favour of closer relations with the Western Powers especially through the League of Nations which he hoped to form into an anti-Fascist organization. The statement was written following the Anschluss of Germany and Austria which officially came into being on 13 March 1938. The Soviets were alarmed by this sudden develpoment because it had been inherently prohibited in the Covenant of the League of Nations and yet neither Britain or France had done anything more than officially reprimand Hitler. This fed Soviet suspicions that the Western Powers were prepared to appease Germany and push her into attacking the Soviet Union for the Lebensraum she had been demanding since Hitler had come to power in 1933. Although there is no evidence to support these Russian fears the allies continued the policy of appeasement well beyond its sell-by-date and continued to reject and even ignore Russian overtures which reached its peak at Munich when the Russians were not even invited to the conference that sealed the fate of Czechoslovakia. This cold shoulder policy towrads the Soviet Union was based on a deep mistrust of communism and an underestimation of their potential as a Great Power. A policy that eventually drove the Russians into a pact with the Germans who were the agressors that they had attacked in this document.

The obligations that Litvonov harkens to are important. He places the League of Nations Covenant at the forefront, even though it was widely recognised that this organization had become little more than a shame through its failures in Manchuria and Abyssinia and as recently as 12 March Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary, inn document 57 had feared exposing the league to open humiliation. The reason for this is, as i've already commented on, the Anschluss of Germany and Austria which went directly against the Covenant. Therefore Litvonov is reminding the Allies of this fact and of their failure to uphold it by suggesting Russia is willing to fulfill her obligations.

The next obligation that Litvonov recognises is the Briand-Kellogg Pact which like the League of Nations was a grand affair which had been seen as an advance towards the pacific settlement of disputes but its ideals quickly became nugatory. Originating with the French Foreign Minister Aristade Briand in 1927 and the U.S. Secretary of State, Frank B. Kellogg it was a decleration which outlawed war and was eventually signed by sixty-five governments, including the U.S.S.R., France, Britain and Germany. Although Germany had not specifically gone to war with Austria the signs that war was becoming a distant reality was recognised by the Russians, as the last sentence of the document suggests.

The final obligation the Russians make reference to is that of the treaties of mutual assistance with France and Czechoslovakia signed in 1935. The possible reason that these are mentioned last, even though it was the only obligation that had any genuine significance at the time of writing as the other two had long since lost their validity, was that the statement was made at a press conference and the previous two had more moral weight and both directly involved the British whilst the latter connected them only through a series of possible circumstances.

The significance of the statement is comparable to Stalins speech by which he apparently opened the door to improved Nazi-Soviet relations, with one important difference the latter led to the Nazi-Soviet Pact, Litvonovs statement evolved into nothing. The Allies did little to foster good relatoins with the Russians for reasons that i have already mentioned and because they never believed that Russia could fight on anybody else's side but their own and therefore saw no need to court them.

It is debatable to what extent this statement was a sincere expression of Soviet foreign policy. Litvonov undoubtedly believed in what he pronounced but some historians believe that the Russians were already doubting this policy and did not trust the Allies and that Stalin was already looking for German ties. What the document certainly shows is a Russian paranoia that they were being left out of deciding the future of Europe and yet there fate seemed intrinsicly tied to the implications of European diplomacy, via appeasement and eventually Munich.
Darren Pike <dp7>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 23:55:35 (GMT)


This is an extract from a letter sent by Lord Runciman, in London, the man selected to go and attempt to settle the Czech-German dispute in August 1938, to the Czech President Benes on the 21st September 1938. Lord Runciman was a strange choice for the Czech mission in August with no real practical diplomatic or political experience, and as could have been expected the mission was pronounced a failure on his return on the 16th September. However, during this trip he had met and befriended the Czech President Benes with whom he attempted to sort out some kind of a deal. Therefore the letter from Runciman can be seen as some friendly advice to Benes as how best, in his opinion, to resolve the Czech, Sudeten German dispute remembering his direct participation in events. In this extract Runciman is referring to the Sudeten Germans and their reversal of fortunes following the rise of Hitler and his Nazi Regime. Runciman begins by arguing that three or four years ago there were many reasons why the Sudeten Germans had no hope of gaining unification with Germany. The reasons he cites, such as the fact that many Czech officials held Sudeten administration positions, are explained earlier in the letter. However, as true as this maybe I believe that the Czechs did treat the Germans well. There was little persecution, a fair degree of Sudeten autonomy in the local councils, a strong Sudeten representation in the Czech Parliament and reasonable cultural autonomy. Therefore I would hardly describe the notion of reunification with Germany as hopeless and the desire for it very common. The Sudeten Germans were treated well and on the whole accepted and part of Czech politics and life. Runciman then goes on to say that the rise of the Nazi regime gave them new hope; this is really an undeniable and obvious point, but what is more significant is that barely a majority wanted unification. Runciamn ends by arguing that the want of unification was a natural development in the circumstances. However, I would argue that this was not the case. More so it was Nazi propaganda and many highly vocal German nationalists in Czechoslovakia that caused such a fuss. The fact that there were Sudeten Germans living in Czechoslovakia as a result of Versailles was merely a convenient tool to be used by Hitler to gain territorially. Hitler caused the people to react rather than the people caused Hitler. Runciman, in this respect has fallen for Nazi propaganda and once again highlights the naiveity of the British and their attempts to get the Czechs to hand over the Sudetenland. Therefore, Runciman's motives for writing suddenly appear more personal: having failed to sort out the situation he is trying once again to get Benes to give up the Sudetenland. This letter was sent after a barrage of communications between the British, French and Czech government attempting to get the Czechs to give up the Sudetenland. For instance, two days earlier both Britain and France had pressurised Germany to cede territory with 50% or more Germans living within it. In this light one can see Lord Runciman's letter as just another attempt to get Czechoslovakia to join in with the German appeasers. The fact that she held out this long and was eventually betrayed at Munich is astonishing and it is no surprise that President Benes himself resigned immediately following the Munich agreement.


James Biddle <jrb15>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 16:58:34 (GMT)


This is an extract from a letter written by Sir Neville Henderson, the British Ambassador in Berlin to Viscount Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary on the 12th August 1938, and represents one of the numerous reports sent by Henderson to Halifax during this period concerning events. The Czech Crisis, that had been developing ever since the Austrian Anschluss with Germany in March 1938, concerning the plight of some 3.5 million ethnic Germans under Czech government rule in the Sudetenland, was coming to ahead. Throughout the summer the Czech government and the Sudeten Grman Party, SdP, under Henlein had been negotiating about SdP demands for incorporation into the Reich. However it had become obvious that Henlein was not open to compromise and, on Hitler's direct orders, had increased his demands. Therefore Britain and France had now decided to take positive action and one can see this as the direct motivation behind Lord Runciman's mission to Prague on the 3rd August. This extract in the letter is effectively a short summary of the line that Henderson is putting across to the Germans regarding the British position and the Czech Crisis. Henderson begins by stating that British military intervention will only occur if it is fully morally justified. Therefore, he seems to be giving the Germans the message that as long as they play by the rules then they can expect to get the Sudetenland. He is warning them not to go and grab it but rather to wait and get it. In reality, and also in Hitler's mind I believe, this threat was of little significance as geographically, strategically and politically Britain was in no position to threaten Germany. I believ that this characterises Britain's inablitity to focus on reality rather than the common held perceptions. He then moves on to talking about the Wilsonian motion of self-determination, essentially a vote by the people to elect their lords; thus recognising Hitler's argument for the return of the Sudetenland to Germany. Having had it taken at Versailles Hitler only wanted to follow the international moral code of self-determination. It is also interesting to note that Henderson refers to the British Empire, a very colonial, Imperial view in an age when colonies were very passe. Also highly contadictory because at this stage the British Empire offered none of their colnoies self-determination and if they had many would not have voted to join the British Empire again. His next comments hint at the British recognition that the Czech Crisis was one that the Allies could not win, and that Chamberlain and Halifax were only trying to facilitate this transition rather than preventing it full stop. The claim that the majority were in favour is most likely, however, nothing like the 90% claimed by Henlein on his visit to London. The final comments are equally telling: the reference to the Austrian question seems to further legitimise the Nazi claim and appears to add British sympathy to the German claim. It also shows a lack of understanding of the Austrian situation in which a plebiscite would surely have resulted in Austrian independence, a factor realised by Hitler and then never freely allowed to happen under Seyess-Inquart. This extract represents clearly the message that was being given out by the British government to the German Foreign Office at the time. This is essentially, we understand and in fact support your claim, therefore wait, do not be aggressive and we will sought out the crisis. In this extract one gets a good summary of the style of the 1930's appeasement of Germany, predominately by Britain. In this respect one can see the background to Munich and the ease with which Hitler was able to annexe the Sudetenland.


James Biddle <jrb15>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 16:57:34 (GMT)


This extract, from a telegram, is one of a huge number of communications sent by Basil Newton, the British Minister in Prague to the British Foreign Secretary, Viscount Halifax regarding the Czech Crisis. Following the German Anschluss with Austria in March 1938 Hitler, largely through Henlein as the head of the Sudeten German Party, had been demanding that the Sudeten Germans should be reunited within the Reich. These 3.5 million ethnic Germans as part of the Versailles Peace settlement of 1919 had helped form the western tip of Czechoslovakia. By the 16th July when this telegram was sent there had been a good deal of threats, conciliation and confrontation on both sides and in fact the summer of 1938 marked a period of attempted conciliation and of sorting out the problem with the SdP demanding political autonomy and the Czech Government offering the compromise of national curiae. However, the British and French paid little attention to these negotiations as Hitler's real intention were now clear, and hence Britain and France were seeking more of a long term solution. This is reflected in the forceful, authoritative and yet almost rejectful tone used. Newton begins by referring back to the strong pressure already being exerted upon the Czechs to resolve the dispute and give in to Sudeten demands for independence. The British Government and Cabinet records show that a decision had been made on July 13th where by the Czechs had to blindly accept all Nazi demands whatever their consequences. Newton refers to his French opposite number , Eisenlohr, as having the same agenda. However, I would question this point as the French, uncharacteristically, appeared to have had greater foresight in allowing the SdP to get their way. Daladier, the French PM, argued that Henlein only wanted the complete destruction of Czechoslovakia and not just Sudeten independence. Therefore, one can clearly see the British remaining oppurmistic and being the real instigators and executors of appeasement. The French, although they realised the danger were in no position to attack and Britain would not heed their warnings. Newton then goes onto talk of the steps that Britain and France have already taken and the fact that further steps would not be effective. This specifically refers to the London Conference and the proclamation to the Czech government that Britain and France wanted the crisis sorted out, thus hoping to push along a resolution to the problems. Newton, very much in the front line realised that the Czech would not cede to Nazi demands and also, I believe, Newton grasped, largely through his French connection the menace of Nazi Germany more so than his superiors back in London. He recognised that giving away the Sudetenland would spell the end for Czechoslovakia and that speeding this process up, as Halifax wanted, would be of no help. One can see in this extract the reaction, by Newton, to Britain's attempts to push the Czech's into a corner. Newton realised, having made considerable contacts with high level Czech ministers that they, as well as France, realised that the granting of Sudeten independence would spell the end for Czechoslovakia as a whole. In a more long term sense one can see the British reasons for going behind and betraying the Czechs at the Munich Conference. Effectively Newton is saying to Halifax that another solution must be found, hence Lord Runciman's mission and, in the end, Munich.


James Biddle <jrb15>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 16:56:23 (GMT)


This is an extract from one of the numerous letters sent by Sir Neville Henderson, the British Ambassador in Berlin, to Viscount Halifax, a long time advocate of appeasement and, following the resignation of Eden, the British Foreign Secretary. Written on the 12th May 1938, one can clearly see the political storm gathering over the position of 3.5 million ethnic, Sudeten Germans under Czech government in the Sudetenland. Annexed from German by the allies at Versailles Hitler was now pushing for their return to the Reich in line with the Wilsonian notion of self-determination; a factor further underlined by Hitler's recent successful Aschluss with Austria, in March 1938, using much the same motives and tactics. In fact this letter sent to Halifax was summarising a statement that Henderson had left with the German Ministry of Foreign Affairs, under Halifax and the Cabinet's direct orders, essentially assuring Hitler that Britain was doing all she could to bring the Czech's around and give up this land, hence the conciliatory and grand tone. A policy which would ultimately lead to the Munich Conference, the betrayal of Czechoslovakia by Britain and France and the incorporation of the Sudetenland into the Reich. The entire extract is essentially one sentence in which the British Government are, even at this early stage seeking to wash their hands concerning the crisis, and appease Hitler. The extract begins by saying that the British Government has always urged the Czechs about the importance of proper treatment of the Sudeten population. This statement is open to debate, since the British had never taken any interest in continental affairs, especially those in Central and Eastern Europe, until the arrival of Hitler and his disruption of the international order. It is true that since February 1937 the British had been encouraging the Czech's to show a greater degree of conciliation towards the Sudeten Germans, for instance the British Foreign Office urged the Czechs to allow Henlein, the nominal leader of the Sudeten Germans, into the Prague Government. The plan was to meet all Henlein's demands, thus calling his bluff and effectively taking away his power base. The first part of the extract therefore can be seen as Britain claiming that she had always encouraged a democratic solution to the Sudeten Crisis thus pacifying the German beast. Indeed this extract was written only days after the British and French joint warning to the Czechs. The second is more positive for Germany and states that Britain is doing all she can to bring the Czechs round to Sudeten demands for independence, refereed to as the 'limit of concession'. Britain was now very clear as to these demands as Henlein was making a private visit to London at the time. The old dream of a democratic peace to keep the Sudeten Germans within Czechoslovakia was not possible therefore independence was the key, a policy Britain needed to persuade the Czechs to accept. From a British point of view there had already been a decision made regarding the fact that Britain could do nothing about the loss of Czechoslovakia. On the 20th February 1938 Halifax had submitted a memorandum entitled 'Possible measures to avert German action in Czechoslovakia' in which he had run through all the possible policies and scenarios and concluded that 'nothing could be done' for the Czechs. In this light one can see the British, resigned to loosing Czechoslovakia, attempting to buy German friendship, a policy very much in line with that of appeasement, and one that can help to explain the betrayal at Munich; in Chamberlain's own words they sought 'a settlement that would be acceptable to the Germans' and, significantly, not the Czechs. Similarly this document represent something like a green light for Hitler's Czech expansion and encouraged his further acquisitions in the East.


James Biddle <jrb15>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 16:54:54 (GMT)


This is an extract from one of the numerous letters sent by Sir Neville Henderson, the British Ambassador in Berlin, to Viscount Halifax, a long time advocate of appeasement and, following the resignation of Eden, the British Foreign Secretary. Written on the 12th May 1938, one can clearly see the political storm gathering over the position of 3.5 million ethnic, Sudeten Germans under Czech government in the Sudetenland. Annexed from German by the allies at Versailles Hitler was now pushing for their return to the Reich in line with the Wilsonian notion of self-determination; a factor further underlined by Hitler's recent successful Aschluss with Austria, in March 1938, using much the same motives and tactics. In fact this letter sent to Halifax was summarising a statement that Henderson had left with the German Ministry of Foreign Affairs, under Halifax and the Cabinet's direct orders, essentially assuring Hitler that Britain was doing all she could to bring the Czech's around and give up this land, hence the conciliatory and grand tone. A policy which would ultimately lead to the Munich Conference, the betrayal of Czechoslovakia by Britain and France and the incorporation of the Sudetenland into the Reich. The entire extract is essentially one sentence in which the British Government are, even at this early stage seeking to wash their hands concerning the crisis, and appease Hitler. The extract begins by saying that the British Government has always urged the Czechs about the importance of proper treatment of the Sudeten population. This statement is open to debate, since the British had never taken any interest in continental affairs, especially those in Central and Eastern Europe, until the arrival of Hitler and his disruption of the international order. It is true that since February 1937 the British had been encouraging the Czech's to show a greater degree of conciliation towards the Sudeten Germans, for instance the British Foreign Office urged the Czechs to allow Henlein, the nominal leader of the Sudeten Germans, into the Prague Government. The plan was to meet all Henlein's demands, thus calling his bluff and effectively taking away his power base. The first part of the extract therefore can be seen as Britain claiming that she had always encouraged a democratic solution to the Sudeten Crisis thus pacifying the German beast. Indeed this extract was written only days after the British and French joint warning to the Czechs. The second is more positive for Germany and states that Britain is doing all she can to bring the Czechs round to Sudeten demands for independence, refereed to as the 'limit of concession'. Britain was now very clear as to these demands as Henlein was making a private visit to London at the time. The old dream of a democratic peace to keep the Sudeten Germans within Czechoslovakia was not possible therefore independence was the key, a policy Britain needed to persuade the Czechs to accept. From a British point of view there had already been a decision made regarding the fact that Britain could do nothing about the loss of Czechoslovakia. On the 20th February 1938 Halifax had submitted a memorandum entitled 'Possible measures to avert German action in Czechoslovakia' in which he had run through all the possible policies and scenarios and concluded that 'nothing could be done' for the Czechs. In this light one can see the British, resigned to loosing Czechoslovakia, attempting to buy German friendship, a policy very much in line with that of appeasement, and one that can help to explain the betrayal at Munich; in Chamberlain's own words they sought 'a settlement that would be acceptable to the Germans' and, significantly, not the Czechs. Similarly this document represent something like a green light for Hitler's Czech expansion and encouraged his further acquisitions in the East.
James Biddle <jrb15>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 16:48:35 (GMT)


This is an extract from one of the numerous letters sent by Sir Neville Henderson, the British Ambassador in Berlin, to Viscount Halifax, a long time advocate of appeasement and, following the resignation of Eden, the British Foreign Secretary. Written on the 12th May 1938, one can clearly see the political storm gathering over the position of 3.5 million ethnic, Sudeten Germans under Czech government in the Sudetenland. Annexed from German by the allies at Versailles Hitler was now pushing for their return to the Reich in line with the Wilsonian notion of self-determination; a factor further underlined by Hitler's recent successful Aschluss with Austria, in March 1938, using much the same motives and tactics. In fact this letter sent to Halifax was summarising a statement that Henderson had left with the German Ministry of Foreign Affairs, under Halifax and the Cabinet's direct orders, essentially assuring Hitler that Britain was doing all she could to bring the Czech's around and give up this land, hence the conciliatory and grand tone. A policy which would ultimately lead to the Munich Conference, the betrayal of Czechoslovakia by Britain and France and the incorporation of the Sudetenland into the Reich. The entire extract is essentially one sentence in which the British Government are, even at this early stage seeking to wash their hands concerning the crisis, and appease Hitler. The extract begins by saying that the British Government has always urged the Czechs about the importance of proper treatment of the Sudeten population. This statement is open to debate, since the British had never taken any interest in continental affairs, especially those in Central and Eastern Europe, until the arrival of Hitler and his disruption of the international order. It is true that since February 1937 the British had been encouraging the Czech's to show a greater degree of conciliation towards the Sudeten Germans, for instance the British Foreign Office urged the Czechs to allow Henlein, the nominal leader of the Sudeten Germans, into the Prague Government. The plan was to meet all Henlein's demands, thus calling his bluff and effectively taking away his power base. The first part of the extract therefore can be seen as Britain claiming that she had always encouraged a democratic solution to the Sudeten Crisis thus pacifying the German beast. Indeed this extract was written only days after the British and French joint warning to the Czechs. The second is more positive for Germany and states that Britain is doing all she can to bring the Czechs round to Sudeten demands for independence, refereed to as the 'limit of concession'. Britain was now very clear as to these demands as Henlein was making a private visit to London at the time. The old dream of a democratic peace to keep the Sudeten Germans within Czechoslovakia was not possible therefore independence was the key, a policy Britain needed to persuade the Czechs to accept. From a British point of view there had already been a decision made regarding the fact that Britain could do nothing about the loss of Czechoslovakia. On the 20th February 1938 Halifax had submitted a memorandum entitled 'Possible measures to avert German action in Czechoslovakia' in which he had run through all the possible policies and scenarios and concluded that 'nothing could be done' for the Czechs. In this light one can see the British, resigned to loosing Czechoslovakia, attempting to buy German friendship, a policy very much in line with that of appeasement, and one that can help to explain the betrayal at Munich; in Chamberlain's own words they sought 'a settlement that would be acceptable to the Germans' and, significantly, not the Czechs. Similarly this document represent something like a green light for Hitler's Czech expansion and encouraged his further acquisitions in the East.
James Biddle <jrb15>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 16:45:48 (GMT)


Helen Raine MO3944 Exercise 2B

This extract is taken from Sir Horace Wilson’s notes on the Munich Conference of 29-30th September 1938. The Conference decided the fate of Czechoslovakia – the Sudetenland was to become part of the Reich with all Czechs living there to be evacuated. Perhaps the first point to notice is that these notes were written from memory a day after the conference (on 1st October) which at once throws into question the accuracy of the document as an historical source. This very short extract is almost an afterthought at the end of the document, pointing out that the Conference did not cover some fairly important issues.

In mentioning “Czech foreign policy” this presumably alludes to the alliances she had with France and the Soviet Union, in particular the one with France since they had representatives at the conference and obviously it could be significant. However the fact that France clearly were not going to take action perhaps explains why the subject was not brought up. He also points out that “nor was Russia mentioned”, again an important factor because of her treaty with Czechoslovakia. However, this point is surely related to that of France since Russia was only bound to aid the Czechs if France did. In the end, Russia actually put up very little resistance to the consequences of Munich, despite her apparent outburst against the idea earlier in the year in March. One also has to bear in mind that the idea of a German-Soviet rapprochement was being hinted at, even if it was not evident at the time. The fact that neither of these issues was brought up can also be explained by the fact that, whatever people pretended, the fate of Czechoslovakia – having to cede the Sudetenland – had already been decided and discussion at the conference was effectively limited to methods of how to do this.

This extract is more significant when considered as a whole with the rest of Wilson’s document, as a source on the Munich Conference. However, as mentioned before, it is written from memory and so cannot be taken as wholly accurate. Also, the fact that these were personal notes rather than official minutes means that Wilson was more likely to write down what interested him rather than writing objectively. At the time, attention was more focussed on the outcome of the conference and not the small details. The comment at the end which forms the extract seems strangely detached from the rest of the document and seems to be a personal thought rather than an important piece of information for the historian.
Helen Raine <hmr2@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 16:44:03 (GMT)


Helen Raine MO3944 Exercise 2A

This extract is from a letter from Sir Nevile Henderson, the British ambassador in Berlin, to the Foreign Secretary Halifax, on 12th August 1938. It was written in a response to a letter from Halifax a week earlier and concerns the Sudetenland crisis. The tone of the text is quite informal compared to many of the other official documents, containing opinions rather than facts as demonstrated by the language used: “personally…”; “I trust..”; and the forthright conclusion that “Czechs and Germans will never harmonise” . At this time negotiations between the Czech government and the Sudeten German Party were continuing without progress, with the latter making impossible demands (as Henlein had been instructed to do by Hitler in May).

Henderson’s statement “I trust we shall not use the definite menace of British participation in a war unless our case is morally copperbottomed” demonstrates the British reluctance to offer even the threat of war as a method of stopping Hitler’s aggression. The turn of phrase used (morally copperbottomed) implies that the reason for not taking action was a lack of clear moral basis for it, although in reality it was more a fear of war and military weakness. This document is also another example of how even well before Munich, Britain had given up on Czechoslovakia: “..we cannot permanently prevent these Sudeten Germans from coming into the Reich”. He does not really justify this opinion except with the broad claim that “Czechs and Germans will never harmonize”. Henderson also draws comparison with the situation in Austria, declaring them “absolutely the same case”. By doing this he seems almost to condone the Anschluss (which several British politicians did think anyway) and therefore to think it right to allow the Sudeten Germans to join the Reich. Although he says that he is “sorry to say” this, there is not much evidence in this extract that this is in fact the case. All this then makes a mockery of the fact that Runciman was sent out to ‘investigate’ the problem in July if in fact nobody has any faith in negotiations – an attitude prevalent in so many documents from various politicians and diplomats.

It is quite interesting to see a less formal document produced by Henderson as it backs up the image of a man who was frequently rebuked by Halifax for allowing personal views to ‘diminish the force’ of official protests (DBFP III i/54). In fact he had actually made the Germans aware of the fact that Britain were not going to use force against them. The rest of the document from which this extract is taken belies the fact that Anglo-German relations were more important to Britain at this time than the Sudeten problem. While this extract does not give us any particularly unique information about the period, it backs up the general impression of British attitudes towards Czechoslovakia, which lean from pessimism to indifference and brought about the Munich conference six weeks later.
Helen Raine <hmr2@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 16:43:17 (GMT)


Helen Raine MO3944 Exercise 1C

This extract is the beginning of an official telegram from 16th July 1938, from Basil Newton, the British Ambassador in Prague, to the Foreign Secretary Halifax, regarding the Sudetenland crisis and how to approach it. The crisis had already come to a head in May and now the British government could see no outcome other than for Czechoslovakia to concede, although this was not to happen until September. Newton’s tone is very pessimistic, indicating that the current policy will not work, and making the Czechs sound like the troublemakers rather than the Germans.

Newton speaks of his “French colleague” who was Lacroix, the French ambassador in Prague and of their “Anglo-French demarche of May 7”, when the two of them put pressure on the Czech President Beneš to compromise with the Sudeten Nazi leader Henlein. However (as Newton points out further on in the document), this led to increased provocation from the Sudeten Germans and culminated in the ‘May crisis’ of May 20-22 when the Czechs partially mobilised in response to (mistaken) rumours of German troop movements. Newton emphasises that “strong pressure should continue to be maintained” because there simply did not seem to be any other solution. This was typical of the British attitude during this period – only three days earlier, at a Cabinet meeting, Halifax had expressed the same opinion. Even if Newton had thought anything else could be done, it seems unlikely that it would have been considered seriously because ultimately he was just a go-between with the Czechs for Chamberlain and Halifax – as was demonstrated by the fact that Newton was not even informed of the Munich Conference until it had begun.

The content of the document is very one-sided: amid all the talk of putting pressure on Czechoslovakia there is no mention of putting pressure on the actual aggressor, that is to say Germany. It was not even considered an option. From the tone of the document one would perceive Czechoslovakia to be in the wrong. However, whatever our perceptions as to the right or wrong of this line of thought, Newton is right when he expresses doubt that their chosen policy of pressure “would have any great effect on the Czechs”. The unwillingness of the Czechs to concede was confirmed by Beneš himself when Newton spoke with him (DBFP III i/495).

This document is typical of the attitude of Newton and his contemporaries towards solving the Czech crisis, refusing to change ineffective tactics because of their fear of provoking Hitler into a war. A week after this telegram was sent, Halifax decided to send Lord Runciman to Czechoslovakia on the pretence of an ‘invite’ from the Czech government to investigate the problem. However this simply ended in the Munich Conference and the abandonment of Czechoslovakia to the fate of Hitler.
Helen Raine <hmr2@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 16:42:04 (GMT)


This document is a letter from Lord Runciman, the head of a British mission to Czechoslovakia, to Benes, he President of Czechoslovakia. This mission was an attempt by the British government to mediate between the Czechs and the Germans and to reach a settlement to the crisis over the Sudetenland. The document is dated 21 September, two days after an Anglo-French plan was delivered to Benes, which proposed the cession of the Sudetenland to Germany, with the remainder guaranteed by Britain and France. At this time, they were still waiting for a reply with which to approach an impatient Hitler. This document was therefore an attempt to persuade Benes to accept this proposal. Runciman's letter attempts to persuade Benes that the Sudeten Germans should be incorporated into the Reich on the basis of self-determination. He supports German claims that the Sudeten Germans have been badly treated and oppressed by Czechoslovakia, describing their situation as "one of hopelessness". He then suggests Germany can save them, by claiming that "the rise of Nazi Germany gave them new hope." By painting such a picture and using emotive words such as "hope", Runciman attempted to make it difficult for Benes to argue with the Anglo-French proposals because by doing so, he would appear to the international community as unreasonable and preventing self-determination. This is further emphasised by the suggestion that the Sudeten Germans were "turning for help towards their kinsmen". The word "help" strengthens the argument that they were badly treated and needed the Germans, and the word "kinsmen" immediately suggests strong racial bonds between the two, confirming the argument of self-determination. Generally, therefore, the phrase infers that Germany was the good party and Czechoslovakia the bad. Runciman puts further pressure on Benes by describing the incorporation of the Sudeten Germans into the Reich as a "natural development." He implies that it is inevitable and that the Anglo-French proposal is therefore Czechoslovakia's only option. The document generally has a strong German bias, which reflects the beliefs of Runciman and other Cabinet members, who perceived Benes as being difficult. Runciman had become disillusioned by Henlein, the Nazi Party Leader in Czechoslovakia, who persuaded Runciman that it was the Czechs who were to blame for the trouble. This compounded with his strong desire to appease Hitler and prevent war, leading him to develop a clouded view of events in Czechoslovakia. Benes accepted the Anglo-French proposals that day, which Germany later disregarded by invading the rest of Czechoslovakia. It is therefore likely that the document was important in persuading Benes to accept the proposals. It is also important, however, as it shows Runciman's clear bias in favour of Germany, which combined with the pro-German stance of Henderson and encouraged the British Cabinet to put pressure on Czechoslovakia. It is a clear indicator of how British diplomats wrongly judged German intentions, as later events proved that Hitler's motivations was not to help oppressed German minorities, but to develop a German stronghold in Europe.
Louise Baillie <leb3@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 16:39:38 (GMT)
Helen Raine MO3944 Exercise 1A

This is an extract from a press statement made in Moscow by Litvinov, the People’s Commissar of Foreign Affairs. However, here it is presented in the form of a note to the British Foreign Secretary, Viscount Halifax, from the Soviet Ambassador in London, Ivan Maisky, making him aware of Litvinov’s statement. The statement was made on March 17th 1938 in response to the Anschluss of Austria (which had been officially proclaimed four days earlier) and aimed to draw attention to the threat now posed to Czechoslovakia and beyond.

In the extract, Litvinov calls for “collective actions” against further aggression by Germany (although in this extract he does not name Germany). Litvinov had been working towards collective security for the past five years; however by this time it was quite clear that Britain and France did not see an alliance with Russia as being of value. In fact by 1938 there were already hints of a move towards Soviet-German rapprochement, although this was not being taken seriously. The extract starts with mention of “the obligations devolving upon” the Soviet government, to justify the use of collective security: the Covenant of the League, Article 10 of which states that ‘Members undertake to respect and preserve as against external aggression the territorial integrity and existing political independence of all Members’. He also cites the Kellogg-Briand Pact of 1928 which bound its signatories to renounce war as an instrument of national policy and use arms only for defence. However perhaps most significant to the Soviet Union in this case was her Franco-Soviet pact of May 1934 and pact with Czechoslovakia made the following year, which bound her to aid Czechoslovakia. However there was a mutual pact with France over Czechoslovakia so France’s actions would determine those of the Soviet Union. Litvinov also dramatically reminds everyone of the prevailing atmosphere in Europe, the fear of “the increased danger of a new world slaughter”. The “further developments of aggression” of which he speaks were to come true as the Sudetenland problem continued to grow, leading to the ‘May crisis’ and the eventual cession of the area by the Czech government in September.

Litvinov claimed that the Soviet Union were “prepared to participate in collective actions”, yet while this may have been true in some kind of moral sense, militarily they certainly could not have been since at this time Stalin’s purges were sweeping throughout the army and government, leaving it very weak. While the statement sounds quite optimistic, they must have been aware of the British and French attitudes towards them and the unlikelihood of their proposals going ahead. In terms of significance, it did not have the desired effect - Halifax’s response to this document was to reject it as inappropriate, saying that there was no time to arrange a conference and that a concerted action against aggression might not have a good effect (DBFP III i/116). When it came to the crisis in Czechoslovakia, Russia did not give much resistance and the following year Litvinov was to be replaced by Molotov who pursued the Nazi-Soviet pact.
Helen Raine <hmr2@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 16:39:22 (GMT)


This document is a letter from Henderson, the British Ambassador to Berlin, to Halifax, the British Foreign Minister. It is dated 12 August 1938, a time of great political tension as the British attempted to reach a settlement between the Czechs and the Germans, over the Sudetenland. Lord Runciman had been sent on 3 August to Prague to mediate between the two and was still attempting to achieve conciliation. This letter from Henderson was an example of him communicating his advice to the British cabinet, which was commonly from a pro-German and an anti-Czech angle, to avoid firm action against Hitler. Henderson begins by describing British participation as a "definite menace." He strongly believed that if they proposed firm action against Hitler, it would lead to increased problems as Hitler would be more likely to listen to the extremists rather than the moderates in his government. It also plays on the anti-war feeling among both the general public and the government in Britain, which suggested it was not worth going to war over a country of such little importance to them. He then firmly states that "the British Empire cannot set its face against the principle of self-determination." There was a strong belief in Britain, and the international community in general, that self-determination, the right of a nation to decide for itself, was a right that should not be denied by outside powers. Henderson then further emphasises the argument for self-determination and suggests that Britain cannot possibly deny the Sudeten Germans from being incorporated into Germany on the basis that they "are in absolutely the same case as were the Austrians, only more so. The Austrians at least governed themselves." The general view in Britain was that Germany's anschluss with Austria was totally acceptable as the two countries were of the same race. By claiming that the Sudeten-Germans were in a worse situation, Henderson implies that Britain has a moral obligation to allow the cession of the Sudetenland, as desired by Hitler. Each of these statements indicates a strong bias in favour of Germany and against the Czechs who he considered 'pig-headed'. His final statement that "Czechs and Germans will never harmonize" again puts forward the German argument and suggests that the situation in Czechoslovakia is hopeless and that there is no option other than for the Sudetenland to be ceded to Germany. This letter is important in pointing out the strong pro-German and anti-Czech bias that came from Henderson, who as British Ambassador to Berlin, had a very strong influence over the Cabinet's handling of the crisis in Czechoslovakia. This therefore helped contribute to the Cabinet's attitude that Czechoslovakia, as a relatively unimportant country, should be forced into making concessions to Germany, in order to prevent war. The importance of his advice is shown when Chamberlain visits Hitler in September to negotiate the Munich settlement, which essentially gave Hitler everything he had demanded and left Czechoslovakia isolated.
Louise Baillie <leb3@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 16:38:34 (GMT)
This document is letter written from Sir Neville Henderson, the British Ambassador to Berlin, to Lord Halifax, the British Foreign Minister. Hitler was seeking the annexation of the Sudetenland in Czechoslovakia, and a the time of the document, which is dated 12 May 1938, Britain and France had recently issued a joint warning to Czechoslovakia and Henlein, the Sudeten-German leader of the Nazi Party in Czechoslovakia, was in London. Significantly, this document was left with the German Minister of Foreign Affairs, which suggests its aim was to increase German confidence in British diplomatic efforts to achieve a solution.

Henderson begins by stating that the British Government has "always urged upon the Czechoslovak Government the importance of proper treatment of her nationals of German origin." The words "always urged" can be seen as an attempt to keep Germany happy by suggesting that Britain has constantly been acting in the best interests of Germany. The next phrase about the "importance of proper treatment of her nationals of German origin" points to the British acceptance of Hitler's argument on the basis of self-determination. Britain had already allowed Anschluss with Austria on this basis and in an attempt to avoid war, were willing to do the same with the Sudetenland. This phrase also seems to lay the blame on Czechoslovakia. By suggesting that they were improperly treating the Sudeten Germans, they could justify denying any support against Nazi aggression. By underlining the fact that Britain was "actively engaged in urging that Government [the Czech government] to go to the limit of concession," Henderson wanted to convince Germany that Britain was making important efforts to put pressure on Czechoslovakia to concede the Sudetenland to Germany. From this they wanted to persuade them that it was worth engaging in diplomatic efforts to ensure peace. The language and tone of the document is very biased. Henderson had very good relations with German leaders, particularly Goering with whom he went hunting. He has therefore been criticised for failing to see the excesses of the Nazi regime. This led him to be inclined to put all blame on Czechoslovakia, and to see little fault with Germany.

Although this source is biased, and is likely to represent Henderson's views slightly more than those of the Government, it is important to realise that this document can still be seen to a great extent as a reflection of the Cabinet's policies. Henderson was an important adviser to the Cabinet on Germany and his opinions were therefore very influential. Britain was keen to prevent war and the protection of Czechoslovakia was seen as being of little importance in relation to the preservation of peace. This belief was strengthened after the 'May crisis' when Britain became even more determined to prevent war. The document is therefore important in representing views of the British government at this time, but also in pointing out the biased nature of the information that the government was receiving from Germany and how this affected its policies.


Louise Baillie <leb3@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 16:37:16 (GMT)


This document is a correspondence from Maisky, the Soviet ambassador to London, to Halifax, the British Foreign Minister. It is dated 17 March 1938, less than a month after Halifax had replaced Eden in this post. The document also had enclosed a statement from Litvinov, the Soviet Commissar for Foreign Affairs. On 13 March, Germany had annexed Austria, leaving Czechoslovakia as the obvious next target. Maisky and Litvinov, who both advocated Soviet cooperation with the Western powers, told Britain that the Soviet Union would support a combined attempt with Britain and France to support Czechoslovakia and stop German aggression and this correspondence was an attempt to achieve this.

Maisky begins the document underlining the diplomatic commitments that the Soviet Union had. "The Soviet Government being conscious of the obligations devolving it" can be seen as the Soviet Union justifying their proposed actions by saying that they have a responsibility to support Czechoslovakia. By making reference to various international agreements, this argument is supported and they underline the legality of any action. This honouring of agreements is put forward as their main motivation for seeking action. There is also an element of trying to persuade the British that they too have a legal and moral obligation to support Czechoslovakia. They propose "collective actions" which emphasises Litvinov's support of collective security and the League of Nations, but also suggests that the Soviet Union could not have stood up to Germany on its own. They also make clear that the scope of any joint action "should be decided in conjunction with the Soviet Government" which shows the strong feeling in the Soviet Union that they had been left out of previous international diplomatic efforts and felt hard done by. They were therefore determined that this would not happen again. The strong fear and dislike of Hitler is hinted at the end of the document when they point out the need to prevent "the danger of a new slaughter." The violence of the image given underlines Hitler's position as an enemy to the Soviet Union at this time and suggests that their motivation was to stop him rather than to protect the underdog, Czechoslovakia, as was suggested by the tone of the document. This is likely due to Litvinov's strong ideological stance, which led to an intense hatred of fascism.

This source is significant because it shows the attempts made at cooperation with the West when Litvinov was in power. Molotov replaced him in 1939, reversing his policies and making the Nazi-Soviet Pact with Germany. At the time of this document, the Soviet Union was clearly keen to act against Germany. It can therefore be suggested that had Britain been more accommodating to these suggestions and relations had been developed between the two countries, the Soviet Union may not have felt it necessary to ally with Germany. Halifax's recent appointment is also of great significance. If Eden had still been Foreign Secretary, increased cooperation might have taken place, rather than Halifax's moves for appeasement.
Louise Baillie <leb3@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 16:35:55 (GMT)


This source is a note written by Sir Horace Wilson on his observations of the Munich Peace Conference. Wilson was a close confidant of Chamberlain. It was written on 1 October 1938, a day after the end of the Conference. The tone is careful and thoughtful. It comes 26 days after Sudeten German refusal to accept President Benes’ “Fourth Plan”, and 20 days after Hitler's support for the Sudeten Germans at a rally in Nuremberg. Both of these incidents reflected the growing tension surrounding Czechoslovakian integration into Germany and the threat of war because of it. The Munich Conference was called to avert war. In the longer term, the document comes four months after Hitler's decision to smash Czechoslovakia, following Czech mobilisation on 21 May.

The document has two main threads. The first concerns the relationship between Germany, Czechoslovakia, Britain and France. Wilson highlights this point through the phrase “the question of Czech foreign policy”. The word “question” implies a great degree of doubt or uncertainty over British and French attitudes towards Czechoslovakia. This doubt was justified. In the immediate aftermath of Czech mobilisation, Britain, through the Runciman mission , exerted strong pressure on the Czech government to give in to German demands. This picture sharply contrasts with the naval mobilisation undertaken by Britain and France on 28 September 1938 in the face of a European war sparked by the Czechoslovak crisis. Therefore, one has to question the motives behind British and French attitudes to Czechoslovakia. In the military sense, no help could be given to Czechoslovakia. According to British Air Staff calculations, estimates of the effective German bomber force doubled from 582 to 1,019. Britain and France would not be ready to fight in a war against Germany. This military weakness definitely governed the psychological approach of appeasing German demands in Czechoslovakia. However, the psychological reasons for this appeasement were also coloured by the attitude of British politicians. At the time of the Czechoslovak crisis, British politicians, in particular Chamberlain, were still willing to believe Hitler had limited objectives in Europe. Since Horace Wilson was a close confidant of Chamberlain, he echoed these perceptions. Therefore, Wilson is an excellent yardstick in understanding these political attitudes. In the context of British attitudes, Czechoslovakia could have no foreign policy. Therefore, Wilson is wrong when he uses the words “Czech Foreign Policy”. The countries of Central and Eastern Europe could not solve their internal problems on their own, nor through external aid from the West. They therefore had no alternative but to face Hitler. This choice was highlighted by the Vienna Award of 2 November 1938, an Axis power award which gave Hungary the southern part of Czechoslovakia and which had no Allied involvement. The sentence structure in the document is also interesting. Germany is the subject in the sentence “German representatives raise the question of Czech foreign policy”. It implies that Germany has the upper hand over both Britain and Czechoslovakia in foreign policy. In the context of previous events, this is true. It was Hitler who was proactive in foreign policy towards the Czechs, not the British. This idea was demonstrated by Hitler's determination to smash Czechoslovakia as far back as December 1937, and by Chamberlain's claims outwith his March 24 speech that Czechoslovakia was a lost cause. Therefore, the strategic initiative lay with Germany. These events explain why Hitler backed down from war and agreed to the Munich Conference in September 1938.

The second thread of Wilson's argument lies in his mention of Russian absence from the Conference. Two important ideas emerge from this. The first involves the development in British attitudes from Munich. The Conference marked the beginning of the realisation by British politicians that Hitler could not be satisfied in his territorial ambitions. On 15 March 1939, Germany invaded Bohemia and Moravia. To the British, this action implied a possible invasion of the Netherlands and Switzerland. Hitler had to be stopped. This objective could only be achieved through Russian help. Russian help, then, is the second point. The Munich Conference represented confirmation of the Russians split from Britain and France. It exacerbated the failure of collective security as seen in the Spanish Civil War. Russia, therefore, was now too mistrustful of Western motives to give help. This idea was also highlighted by disagreement between Britain, France and Russia over the political and military requirements of an alliance against Hitler. Like the Eastern European countries, Russia had realised the only way to satisfy her own ambitions was through a German alliance. Therefore, Wilson's mention of Russia highlights a decisive turning point in pre-World War Two history and a harbinger of the future. However, Wilson's perception of the events can be doubted. By mentioning the omission of Russia, he could be conveying a personal opinion. Being a close friend of Chamberlain implies he holds the same anti-Bolshevik attitude that Chamberlain holds. He may be implying that Russia is a non-entity in the negotiations. This attitude is conditioned by two factors. In the first instance, he is afraid of the potential damage Russian communism could still wreak on Europe through internal revolution. However, it is also conditioned by his willingness to consider German grievances against the Treaty of Versailles and use Fascism as a bulwark against Communism. Therefore, Wilson is ruling out an alliance with Russia. In the context of Russia's 1939 alliance with Germany, this attitude is ironic. In reality, though, Russian aid to Czechoslovakia was a non-starter. This aid would have to come through Romania and Poland, states fiercely anti-Communist. In the context of these attitudes, other documents, such as number 1221, which describe British efforts to include Russia in the Munich Conference, are duplicitous.

The extract, then, is highly significant, highlighting the key point of departure of British appeasement of Germany, and Russian willingness to work with Britain and France against Hitler. After Munich, Europe moved swiftly towards war, culminating with the signing of the Nazi-Soviet Pact. Wilson's attitude, typical of blinkered 1938 British thinking, therefore had dramatic consequences. As an example of British political thinking, the document holds great significance. However, in other respects, this significance can be greatly doubted. From the Russian perspective, the attitudes on display would appear one-sided and biased against Russia. The date of the document and the methods used to write it are also problematic. Since Wilson wrote it a day after the Conference, he had not allowed time for the events of the Conference to sink in and consolidate in his memory. He is liable to forget crucial facts, facts he may only remember a few days afterwards. This problem is exacerbated by his lack of pre-prepared notes to write from, and the lack of organisation in note-taking at the Conference itself. Therefore, the source's reliability could be suspect. For the historian of British political attitudes, though, the source remains highly important.
Ian K Campbell <ikc@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 15:37:52 (GMT)


The source is a letter from Neville Henderson, British Ambassador to Berlin, to Viscount Halifax, a member of the Foreign Office. The tone is serious. The source was written on August 12, 1938. It comes almost a month before the failure of Benes “Fourth Plan” proposal of September 5 and Hitler's stated support for the Sudeten Germans at Nuremberg on September 12. These two events led to an increase in tensions between Britain, France and Germany over the Sudetenland until its resolution on 30 September at the Munich Conference. However, the document also comes 9 days after Runciman's arrival in Prague as mediator between the Germans and the Czechs. This incident came after the mobilisation of Czech forces on 21 May, which tested the British and French relationship with Czechoslovakia and threatened war. This document is a reply to a letter sent by Viscount Halifax to Neville Henderson on August 5. Both Henderson and Halifax are debating the possible outcomes of Runciman's mission to Prague, and Britain and France's position should war break out over the crisis.

Henderson follows two main arguments in the document. The first focuses on the general British relationship to Czechoslovakia and Eastern Europe. Henderson's argument, however, is contradictory. Henderson is convinced of the legitimacy of National-Self Determination. To make this point, he places “copper bottomed” alongside “the principal of self-determination”. “Copper bottomed” emphasises the solidness of the moral foundations of National Self Determination. Henderson implies that the Sudeten Germans are being denied this right by the Czechs. Therefore, Henderson perceives Czechoslovakian rule of the Sudetens as illegitimate. This point is illustrated by the line after the end of the extract, where Henderson compares the Czechs ruled in Austria in the former Austro-Hungarian empire to the Sudetens ruled in Czechoslovakia in the modern day. In both these cases, the ethnic mixture has caused strife. In a sense, Henderson is right. According to the theoretical principal of National-Self Determination, where each nationality commands its own nation, the Sudeten Germans should be united with Germany. This was emphasised by the reality of the situation a year before, in 1937, when Britain urged the Czechs to remedy Sudeten German grievances. However, Henderson's position as a German sympathiser means his comments must be carefully examined for bias. Arguably the last line of the extract, where he portrays Czechoslovakia as the guilty party, is not entirely correct. This point was emphasised by Benes’ willingness to grant concessions to the Czechs in the Fourth Plan. Moreover, as document 1227 shows, the Czechs had little choice in the demands made on them by the Germans at the Munich Conference. In a sense, then, Henderson's pro-German bias detracts from the effectiveness of his message. However, Henderson is also a visionary. Henderson realises Hitler cannot be stopped by using National Self Determination. . This idea is implied when Henderson writes he is “sorry” that the Sudeten Germans are to be incorporated into the Reich. The word “sorry” implies regret over this integration, and the consequences which Henderson suggests will lead to Czechoslovakia being completely swallowed up by Germany. These consequences are implied in the line “ Czechs and Germans will never harmonise”. In reality, Henderson is absolutely correct. 7 months later, on 15 March 1939, the remnants of Czechoslovakia, in the form of Bohemia and Moravia, were taken over by Germany. Henderson's ideas are also tinged with irony. National-Self-Determination was Wilsonian idealism meant to prevent this mixture of ethnic races in one country and war resulting from it. Yet it was only applied fitfully and was exploited by Hitler for territorial gain. Henderson realises this. The idea is implied in the line “The British Empire cannot set itself against the principle of Self-Determination”. Though National-Self Determination is flawed, the British government must use it to buy time for necessary British rearmament. This is Henderson's second argument, and echoed by document 837, in the previous letter from Halifax to Henderson, who stressed the delicate line between agreeing to Hitler's demands or provoking a war. This is implied by Henderson's line “the definite menace of British participation in a war”. At the time, the British perceived that Germany was military superior to her. This was illustrated by document 855, which claimed Germany could turn out 1,500 aeroplanes a month. Henderson's use of the word “definite” is important. He implies war is inevitable, and this was born out in reality. With the take over of the rest of Czechoslovakia by Germany, Chamberlain realised Hitler could not be appeased. In this context, the Polish guarantee was meant as a signal to Hitler that British policy had moved away from Appeasement.

The significance of this source is complicated. While Henderson is a visionary in his perception of imminent war, his pro-German bias detracts from the effectiveness of this argument. Historically speaking, the source represents a harbinger of the departure of British policy from Appeasement, with the realisation that Hitler could not be satisfied. However, Chamberlain would not fully realise this until 1939. Therefore, the source is exceptional. Despite Henderson's pro-German bias, the document is an excellent preview of the trend of British foreign policy up to World War Two.
Ian K Campbell <ikc@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 15:34:31 (GMT)


The source is a telegraph sent by Neville Henderson, British Ambassador to Berlin, to Lord Halifax, British Foreign Secretary. Its tone is serious. It was written to inform Halifax of the contents of Henderson's note to the German Minister of Foreign Affairs. This note concerned British intentions towards the Czechs over the Sudeten question. The document’s date is 12 May 1938. The source comes 6 days before Benes' affirmation of the rights of minorities living in Czechoslovakia . It also comes 9 days before the mobilisation of the Czech army on 21 May in response to the growing threat of invasion from Germany.

The document has 3 main themes - British and French relations with Czechoslovakia , Czech foreign policy, and Czechoslovakia's relationship to Germany. These three themes are interlinked. The first is implied in the line “ Her Majesty's Government have always urged......the importance of proper treatment of...nationals of German origin”. The sentence structure is important. Britain is the subject of the sentence, and Czechoslovakia the object. In the context of Foreign Policy, Britain is in the driving seat. This perception was borne out by reality. British foreign policy towards Czechoslovakia had been formulated in 1937 with British insistence that Czechoslovakia resolve any Sudeten German grievances. Britain and France were therefore the motors in the relationship between them and Czechoslovakia. As document number 8 implies, this action was necessary to maintain European stability. However, one can also detect British and French attempts to distance themselves from Czech affairs. This idea is implied by the use of the word “they” when discussing British negotiations with the Czech government. It emphasises Britain's need to keep Czech interests from entangling Britain in Central and Eastern Europe. This state of affairs is highlighted in document 421, where Halifax suggested a remodelling of French and Russian obligations to Czechoslovakia. However, Czechoslovakia was still a vital link between Britain, France and Germany. This idea is implied in the phrases “to go to the limits of concession” and “reach a comprehensive and long lasting argument”. These are terms the British used in appeasing Germany. In making Czechoslovakia carry out these instructions, Britain is couching her own influence in Czech foreign policy, whilst allowing Czechoslovakia to become an extension of British influence. Moreover, Czechoslovakia's perception of her own foreign policy is omitted altogether from the document. This is implied in the “importance of proper treatment of her nationals of German origin”. To the Czechs, problems with minorities only existed after the Nazis came to power. This was borne out by the rise of the Sudeten German Heimatsfront party after 1933. The Czechs rightly saw this event as a challenge to their stability. In this light, Henderson's demand for proper treatment of the Sudeten Germans is an insult. This idea is demonstrated by Benes willingness to give in to Sudeten German concessions, and his progress towards treatment of minorities during July 1938 In addition, Britain's push for Czechoslovakia to reach “ a comprehensive and lasting agreement” with the Sudeten Germans is important. Symbolically, the line resolves the dilemma of Central and Eastern Europe in deciding whether to go with Britain and France, or to side with Germany. Czechoslovakia is being pushed towards her fate with Germany. In this light, Henderson's statement of an “agreement” with Germany is impossible. This argument is highlighted by document 613, where Henderson himself ruled out the possibility of such an agreement.

The historical significance of the source is great. It encapsulates the dilemmas involved in the relationship between Britain, France and Central and Eastern Europe effectively. Within 9 days, this dilemma would be again brought to the fore by Czech mobilisation against Germany in defence of her own national identity. The document is also significant in its wider historical context, Within 5 months, the integrity of Czechoslovakia was destroyed by the handing over of the Sudetenland to Germany after the Munich Conference. This action led to the complete annihilation of Czechoslovakia 6 months later, with the takeover of Bohemia and Moravia by Germany. The source, therefore, is exceptional in its encapsulation of the roots of the problems of Central and Eastern Europe, and is highly valuable.
Ian K Campbell <ikc@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 15:32:29 (GMT)


The source is a letter from Maxim Litvinov, Soviet Foreign Minister, to Lord Halifax in the British Foreign Office. Litvinov is gauging Allied attitudes to practical measures to preserve European peace.The tone is serious. The date of the document is 17 March 1938, 5 days after the Anschluss in Austria. The takeover of Austria meant that Czechoslovakia was next to be integrated into the German Empire. Hitler had planned for an attack on Czechoslovakia since at least 7 December 1937. The document also comes six months before the Munich Conference of 29 / 30 September 1938, a conference which contained no Soviet representation, in spite of a Russian push for the collective security of Czechoslovakia against Hitler by Britain, France and Russia. The document therefore marks an important turning point of Russia away from an alliance with the Western Powers.

Litvinov uses two main lines of argument. The first implies a reference to Soviet-Western relations from 1920 to the present. Litvinov uses the titles “Covenant of the League” and the “Briand-Kellogg Pact”. These two titles signify Russia's integration into the Western Alliance system. Russia entered the League of Nations in 1934, in stark contrast to her pariah status in Europe in 1919. By entering the League of Nations, Russia was attempting to find security for herself in Europe. This idea is emphasised by Litvinov's use of the “Briand-Kellogg Pact”. The Kellogg Pact was a Western Pact which renunciated war, and was mirrored in the East by the Litvinov Protocol signed by Russia, Poland, Rumania, Latvia and Lithuania in 1929. Through these two examples, Litvinov highlights Russian efforts to pursue a policy of collective security. This idea is encapsulated in the words “obligations” and “conscious”. However, “conscious” carries another connotation, and is demonstrated by reference to the 1935 mutual assistance Pact signed by Russia, France and Czechoslovakia. Litvinov is questioning France and Britain's willingness to stand by Czechoslovakia against Hitler. In the context of the Munich Conference, and Germany's later annexation of Bohemia and Moravia, Litvinov's doubts are absolutely justified. However, Litvinov is also emphasising the ambivalence in attitudes in Britain towards Russia. Litvinov is testing British and French mistrust towards Russia, and analysing their possible effectiveness as allies. This idea is underlined by Litvinov's insistence that all collective security actions be discussed with the Soviet Union. In essence, Litvinov typifies Russian perceptions of the West. Willingness to cooperate with Britain and France was underlined by political expediency. In the context of the Spanish Civil War, where Russia first questioned British and French attitudes to collective security, Litvinov's actions are justified. Moreover, the attitudes in this document compare well with other documents, notably number 1227, which describes Russia's absence from the Munich Conference, and number 1214 which shows Soviet efforts to broker an international conference with American help.

The source, therefore, is significant in charting the development of Russian perceptions away from an alliance with the Allies and towards its signing of the Non-Aggression Pact with Germany. Its contemporary impact, however, needs to be carefully contrasted with its historical significance. In the British perception, the letter probably had limited significance. Politicians such as Chamberlain still held anti-Bolshevik attitudes. Given his important position in Chamberlain's inner cabinet, Halifax held the same perception. Therefore, the impact of the letter would be lost on him. From the Russian perspective, however, the letter held monumental significance. It solidified and typified the Russian perception of British and French unreliability as possible allies. The letter thus paved the way for the Nazi-Soviet Pact between Russia and Germany, and the start of World War Two.
Ian K Campbell <ikc@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 15:11:33 (GMT)


Henderson believed that Germany would not go to war with Britain over Czechoslovakia. He states earlier on in his letter that Germany wants full incorporation of Sudetanland and will accept not less than equality of rights for Czech Germans. Henderson does not believe the problem can be solved short of incorporation into the reich because reguardless of what else is done that will remain a potentially dangerous problem. He feels that as the majority in Sudetanland want to join the reich and they have been denied a plebiscite it is hard for Britain to fully back the Czechs. He does not see British involvement as morally right for he feels all backing Prague would do is deny others their human right to self determination. Due to this he appears to believe that a stand against Hitler is impossible - he feels that Britain would be backing what is suggested to be a crual regieme. The majority of Sudetans desire becoming part of the Reich. The tone of the letter is rather defeatist for his belief in self determination undermines British support to the Czechs and also gives Germany a "morally" right grievance to act upon. Despite the fact the Sudetan German are in another sovereign state, Henderson appears to suggest that racial groupings carry more weight that man - made enforced boundaries. There is the hint that the Ambassador sees Britains role as above European conflict and problems. "The British Empire" appears to have a moral role above others maintaining respect and adherance to basic human "principles". Henderson appeases Germany by stating Germans and Czechs cannnot co - exsist. He therefore belives that Hitler is right in pushing for Sudetan incorporation. He does not seem aware of Hitler's mode of diplomacy and niavely believes that Hitler does not want all of Czechoslovakia.
Rupert Watkins <rcaw>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 12:33:52 (GMT)
The document in question here is a note written by Sir Horace Wilson, who at the time was the principal advisor to Chamberlain on foreign affairs, having made his name as a professional conciliator in industrial disputes. The note is dated 1st October 1938, and relates to the Munich Conference that was held on 29th-30th September that same year. Wilson was part of the British delegation that travelled to Munich, alongside Chamberlain, and he had also accompanied Chamberlain to meet Hitler at Berchtesgarden on the 15th September. The document refers to the fact that there was a degree of surprise amongst the British that neither the Czechs nor the Russians were involved in the negotiations.

The Munich Conference involved Chamberlain, Hitler, Daladier and Mussolini and resulted in the cessation of the Sudetenland to Germany. What is noteworthy, and is the focus of the document is that neither the Russians nor the Czechs were consulted over the issue. The document states that it “interested us that at no point did the German representatives raise the question of Czech foreign policy nor was Russia mentioned.” This is interesting because it shows that the British did not raise the issues either. The consequences of this are critical. It neatly tied in with the British and French appeasement policies whilst it also provided Germany with the land that she craved. However, as the Czechs were not consulted, it led to great resentment towards the west, her supposed allies and left her feeling vulnerable and isolated in the face of any attack. In the case of Russia, as with the Treaty of Versailles, she felt betrayed and ‘left out’ and it further raised the suspicions of Stalin of the west. It also placed Stalin in a difficult position as it left him in a quandary as to who to ‘side with’. The threat of Germany moving eastwards had to be weighed up against the thinking that the west was pushing Hitler eastwards. The tone of the document is one of surprise for it appears that the British were expecting the issues to be raised by the Germans. It also implies that they felt that it should have been the Germans who raised and dealt with the problems arising rather than the other powers present.

The significance of this document cannot be underestimated, and taken in the context of the Munich Conference as a whole it assumes even greater importance. Wilson highlights that neither the Czechs nor the Russians were consulted over the Sudetenland issue. This has to be seen as a grave mistake by the western powers for it represented an opportunity to place barriers in the way of Hitler’s expansion. The indications were there that the Czechs were prepared to fight should they receive the necessary support, and the Russians were seeking to prevent German eastward expansion. Wilson said it interested them that the Germans failed to raise ‘these issues’. However, this is because it would have been of greater benefit to Britain and France to do so than Germany. It represented yet another missed opportunity to stop Hitler in his tracks due to the continually futile policy of appeasement.
Andrew Mashiter <ajrm1@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 12:06:23 (GMT)


The document in question is a correspondence from Neville Henderson, the British Ambassador in Berlin, to Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary. It is dated the 12th August 138, some six weeks before the Munich Conference. The document contains a great deal of opinion, on the behalf of Henderson, for he uses ‘I’ frequently within the correspondence. The document is also dated at a time when Lord Runciman was in Prague on a diplomatic mission to attempt a peaceful solution to the Sudeten problem, and shortly after negotiations had begun between the Czech Government and the SdP (Sudeten Nazi Party). It’s tone implies that there is little Britain can do to prevent the region coming under the Reich, which in the context of the era neatly fits into the British policy of appeasement.

The way in which the document opens implies that Henderson wishes that Britain should not use her ‘menace of war unless our case is morally copper-bottomed.’ Indeed, this reinforces the appeasement policy and anti-war sentiment at home at the time, although Henderson always felt the western powers would win a war – it was just not over this issue that war should be fought. He then goes on to state that Britain cannot refuse the idea of ‘self determination’, for it is one of the key components of the League of Nations. As such, if the Sudetens wish to have their autonomy, ‘we’ should not stand in their way. He reiterates that there is nothing Britain can do if “they wish it, and undoubtedly the majority today do so.” This owed much to the perceived success of the Nazi regime, in the sense of bringing Germany back to world power status, but also the ethnicity of the region for the majority of those living in the Sudetenland were of German descent. Further to this, he states that the Sudetens are, “today ruled, as they have never been before, by Czechs.” Again he is highlighting the ethnic issue, in that it is the Sudeten’s right to be autonomous from the Czechs. An interesting comparison with the Austrian question is also raised. Henderson compares the situations identically except that, “at least the Austrians governed themselves.” In a sense, he is almost encouraging the Sudetens to join the Reich and sympathising with their plight. To emphasise this he finishes in a sharp, forceful tone by saying, “the Czechs and Germans will never harmonize.”

The document is significant because it shows that the British policy of appeasement was still entrenched in the summer months of 1938. There was a great reluctance to use the ‘British menace of war,’ but rather a policy of appeasement in order to maintain peace in Europe. One has to be careful, however, when saying that this represented British policy as a whole, for in this document there is a great deal of personal opinion, and as with all historical document, an element of bias. We know that Henderson, and Halifax, were both pro-appeasement and this is reflected in the content of the document. Having said that, it is though typical of the general feeling in Britain at the time – a feeling that the Nazis were appeaseable and that peace could be maintained in this way.
Andrew Mashiter <ajrm1@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 12:04:56 (GMT)


The document in question here is a correspondence from Ivan Maisky to Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary, dated 17th March 1938, only a handful of days after the German Anschluss of Austria. Contained in the correspondence is a statement from Litvinov, the Russian Foreign Commissar. Halifax, a fervent supporter of appeasement, had only recently himself taken office in place of Anthony Eden. The document highlights the Soviet desire to become involved in European events, principally in the sense of an alliance with the west – collective security - so as to prevent the perceived Nazi threat from the east, a threat that was also acutely felt in the rest of Europe at the time. This is reflected in the tone of the document with phrases such as ‘elimination’ and ‘world slaughter’ being used.

Maisky and Litvinov were both anti-Germany and both sought an alliance with Britain and France in the face of the growing threat that Nazism posed. This is certainly evident in the document. It opens by talking about the fact that the Soviets are aware of their obligations through the Kellogg-Briand Pact and their role in the League of Nations. It then talks of her ‘mutual assistance treaties’ with France and Czechoslovakia. By these the Soviets committed to collective resistance against Nazi aggression and expansionism by providing military support in the event of an attack, although this was conditional upon France doing the same as they also had an agreement with the Czechs. It clearly shows Soviet political thinking prevalent at the time. It then goes on to state, crucially, “…in conjunction with the Soviet Government…” This is direct reference to the fact that Russia was excluded from the Treaty of Versailles negotiations and initially the League of Nations. If the Soviets were to provide the west with support against Nazism, then it would be on her terms. The document concludes by stating that Russia will “participate in collective actions…aiming to stop aggression and the danger of a new world slaughter.” This is very vociferously worded and spells out the idea that the Soviets were strongly prepared to take a stance against this ‘new world slaughter’ that was Nazism.

This document has a notable significance in this era, as one can clearly see that the Soviets were prepared to form an alliance with the western powers against Nazism. Coming in the wake of the Anschluss with Austria, it represented an opportune time for Chamberlain et al, to reach an agreement with Russia that would have left Germany isolated. As it transpired, no agreement was reached and in August 1939, the Nazi-Soviet Pact was signed. The timing of this document is crucial – only four days after Anschluss. Was it derived from a widespread Soviet fear of Nazism spreading eastwards? Or was it simply the policy of Maisky and Litvinov, two pro-western politicians? One has to be careful here because this is merely a ‘snapshot’ of history, and Soviet policy towards the west and Germany changed continually during the 1930’s, with a complete about turn in 1939 with the removal of Litvinov for Molotov and the signing of the Nazi pact.
Andrew Mashiter <ajrm1@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 12:03:11 (GMT)


Britain did not and probably could not have gone to war over Czechoslovaikia. The document is part of a statement delivered by the British Ambassador. Hitler was demanding that Sudetan German be incorporatd into the Reich. The British government was leaning on Prague to try and get it to agree to Germany's demands believing both Hitler's and Goring's protestations that they were keen to improve relations with the Czechs. Due to German pressure Chamberlain abandoned Czechoslovakia at Munich. The British attitude is summed up by the ambivelent statement. Henderson tacitly admitts to the problem of Czech ill treatment of Sudetan Germans so agreeing and thus giving Hitler a "moral" upper hand. Britain has "urged" the Czech government to act. Urge is very diplomatic and rather weak. It suggests a desire to provaricate and maintain a netural position. Duty is done but at is distance. By castigating - if only in a very English way - the Czechs, that country forfeited the resolute and unwavering support that could have lead Hitler to back down. There was a mix a sympathy and unwillingness to stand up to Germany in the British government. The British wanted the Czechs to go to the "limit of concession" in order to placate Hitler and aviod a crisis. This played into Hitler's hand for by consistently and insistently raising his ideas and wishes, the notion of concession could be forgotten about. Britain was not prepared to mark a limit beyond which it would not allow Hitler to bully Czechoslovakia. The sole positive of the statement is that Henderson does believe Czechoslovakia to be a viable state - she has "nationals" even if they are of German background. However, the tone of the document is mixed and contradictory - backing the Czech state whilst urging concession to the point of destruction. This statement does not have the tone of the warning - in fact it goes on the state Britain would not intervene in German - Czech relations. It is more of a statement of position - of attitude. Unfortunatly the attitude put foward is detatched and weak.
Rupert Watkins <rcaw>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 12:02:16 (GMT)
The document in question refers to a statement from Neville Henderson, the British Ambassador in Berlin, to Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary of the time. It articulates the message that he wishes to continue with the policy of appeasement in order to satisfy the demands of Hitler. By ceding to Germany the land containing the Sudeten-Germans, the hope is of lasting peace. The statement was written on 12th May 1938, at a time when Heinlein, the Sudeten-German leader of the Sudeten Nazi Party was privately in London. With the final agreement over the future of the Sudetenland still some five months away, the conciliatory tone of this statement, which was left with the German Minister of Foreign Affairs shows another strand of Britain’s appeasement policy. The document asserts that Britain has always urged upon the Czechs the importance of ‘the proper treatment of her nationals of German origin.’ Here is a partial reference to what Britain saw as Germany’s sphere of influence, in essence what Britain believed rightfully belonged to the Germans. It neatly ties in with her policy of appeasement, which is emphasised by the content of the rest of the statement. Henderson states that “His Majesty’s Government… is now actively engaged in urging the Czech Government,” rather than their initial urging. Here one can see the British policy is becoming more pro-active rather than re-active. Indeed, the only previous British involvement on the issue had been when Halifax met with Hitler regarding the issue in November 1937. The document continues on to say that “…to the limit of concession in an attempt to reach a comprehensive and lasting agreement with the Sudeten-Germans.” Again this is an extension of the appeasement policy, as by agreeing to the German sphere of influence, there was the genuine hope of preventing any further German expansion. As such the British are urging the Czechs to go as far as possible in order to maintain peace. Henderson and Halifax were both staunch followers of appeasement and this is evident in this document, and Henderson actually believed that Hitler ‘had no plan.’ The language used lends credence to their appeasement view with phrases such as, “…actively engaged in urging…to reach a comprehensive and lasting agreement,” being strong and forceful in their tone. The document has a certain significance for it ties in very neatly with the whole policy of appeasement. It highlights the typical British cabinet feeling of the era, when under Chamberlain, they followed a consistent policy of appeasement right up until the German invasion of Poland. It shows in the wider sense that Britain was prepared to ‘actively urge’ others in the common cause for peace. There are always, however, problems arising from documents for historians. In this case one has to be careful as to how much truth can be placed in the comments of Henderson, left with a German Minister? Was it simply an attempt to remain ‘on-side’ with the Germans or did Henderson and Halifax have their own agenda on behalf of the British government?


Andrew Mashiter <ajrm1@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 12:00:42 (GMT)


In 1938, Hitler demanded that the Sudaten Germans in Czechoslovakia be allowed to join the reich. At Munich, Chamberlain and the French caved into his demands. This feeble effort had the effect of making Stalin more receptive to German overtures - having being shunned by the west. Czechoslovakia had signed treaties with Russia and the west and Litvinov's statement is meant to show the British government it is prepared to act. The Soviet Union had joined the league in 1935 and Litvinov was a keen advocat of collective security - hence his referal to the various treaties the Soviets had signed. However, it is clear that Russia's was still ambivilent about how far Britain and France would tand up to Germany. Russia is "conscious" of its tasks but the word shows hesitancy. It is aware but may well not act. Stalin was very worried at the idea the west would push Hitler to the east and leave Russia to fight its own war. Litivinov stresses the "mutual assistance" part of these and qualifies Soviet support which appears dependant on discussions "in conjunction" with Russia. These talks are to stop aggression not respond in kind - again showing the Russian fear at fighting alone. The document shows both the Soviet hope that the high talk about mutual defence is real, affirms that Russia will act but only in conjunction with the west. The statement makes clear the apprehension with which Stalin was watching the turn in western diplomacy. Russia is conscious of its obligations but is also very aware of its own self interest that will obviously be threatened if there is a lack of comminication with the west. Russia's fears were confirmed by Munich and in 1939 being pro - west Litvinov was replaced by Molotov clearing the way for the Nazi - Soviet Pack.
Rupert Watkins <rcaw>


Tuesday, December 11, 2001 at 11:19:54 (GMT)
Gobbets 14c

This extract is a from a press interview by Voroshilov, USSR Commissar for War, on the Anglo-French-Soviet negotiations that had been broken. The intended audience is both Russian people and the governments of Europe. The interview was published on 27 August 1939, four days after the Nazi-Soviet Pact had been signed and four days before Germany invaded Poland. The Pact had been in negotiation since April 1939 and the Germans had made considerable concessions to the Soviet Union in order to have it signed by time of the Polish invasion.

The military negotiations with England and France followed a belated realisation by the west that they needed to have the USSR on side if their guarantees to Poland were to be meaningful. It is not true, however, to suggest that the talks with the western allies failed and then the Nazi-Soviet Pact was concluded. The Soviet Union negotiated wit each party concurrently and then stalled the alliance talks.

The non-aggression pact with Germany, although an unlikely union, was in the immediate interests of the USSR. The Soviet Union did not have the resources to fight both the Japanese and the Germans at the same. The Germans also promised to create spheres of influence in the east by allowing the Soviet Union to take part of Poland. A mark of the German rush to have the pact signed as soon as possible is seen by the fact that Ribbentrop flew to Moscow to sign the Pact with less than two days notice.

Voroshilov talks of ‘deadlock’ and ‘insuperable difficulties’ in relation to the western alliance talks. The deadlock to which he refers revolves around the refusal of the allies to agree to Russian demands that they be allowed to protect the Baltic States from ‘indirect aggression’. They feared would create a private eastern sphere of influence for the Soviet Union – precisely what the Germans had offered.

The significance of the extract lies in the fact that it is an example of how the Soviet Union was able to justify a turnaround of policy to its citizens and other European governments. The extract shows how the strategy of the Soviet Union was developing on the eve of the war.
Ben Collis <brc>


Wednesday, April 18, 2001 at 10:24:04 (BST)


Gobbets 14b

This extract is taken from a note from Maisky, the Soviet Ambassador in London to Viscount Halifax, British Foreign Secretary, on the Soviet policy regarding its pact over Czechoslovakia. The note was also reproduced in Pravda on 14 October 1939 and so its intended readership was not just the British Government but also the other governments, including the Germans. The note is dated 11 October 1939 and is intended to refute a claim in the English press that the USSR was unable to honour its promises over Czechoslovakia. The note was written a day after Czechoslovakia had completed the evacuation of the Sudetenland and two weeks after the Munich Conference.

Maisky refers to Litvinov, the Soviet Foreign Minister, and to ‘obligations’ arising from the Soviet pact with Czechoslovakia. These obligations were the result of the pact, signed into 1935 with Czechoslovakia, that the USSR would come to the defence of Czechoslovakia if it was attacked and if France also came to her aid. If Soviet troops were to deploy to Czechoslovakia, then they would need to pass through Poland, a fact that disturbed Britain and Poland. Czechoslovakia herself feared that the result would mean that she would become a client state of Russia.

France realised that, despite the Mutual Assistance Pact, she was in no position to go to war, especially given her severe air inferiority. France was also diplomatically isolated given that Britain preferred to appease Germany. French public opinion was also set against France entering a war on behalf of Czechoslovakia and therefore joined Britain in the appeasement approach rather than the Soviet Union’s collective security approach.

The phrase ‘all available means’ is a robust phrase and probably reflects Russian anger that she was left out of Munich discussions. The phrase is a public and direct refutation of claims in the English newspapers that Russia was unable to fight a war. It also reflects the USSR’s determination that Germany should not be given a free hand in the east as it appeared it had, especially at the Soviet Union’s expense.

The significance of this extract is that it marks a split between the Britain-France alliance and the USSR. The Soviet Union’s collective security had been rejected and this was further demonstrated two months later when France signed a friendship declaration with Germany on 6 December 1938.
Ben Collis <brc>


Wednesday, April 18, 2001 at 09:06:32 (BST)


This extract is from a reply by Mussolini to a letter of Hitler’s of the same day, in which Mussolini communicates his decision not to participate in the invasion of Poland or general war that might ensue – a decision that stunned Hitler. The letter is dated 25 August 1939 one day before Hitler’s preferred date for a Polish invasion that had to be postponed until the end of the month. The German Foreign Minister, Ribbentrop, had two days previously signed a political and economic pact with Russia. On the same day as this extract was delivered, an Anglo-Polish alliance treaty was also signed, guaranteeing general war if Poland was attacked.

The chance of a counter attack by the allies and therefore the likelihood of general war was the main factor in persuading Mussolini and Ciano, the Foreign Minister, to inform Hitler that it was not ready to enter into war. The rhetoric coming from London and Paris was having more effect on Mussolini than Hitler, and a conversation between Ciano and the German Finance Minister on 23 August 1939 confirms this. Britain and France both knew of Mussolini’s view and so devoted resources, including an appeal by President Roosevelt, to play on Italian fears of general warfare. The Anglo-Polish alliance treaty subsequently proved Mussolini rather than Hitler right on the allies intentions.

Mussolini decided ‘not to take the initiative in military operations’. The phrase is couched in diplomatic language and designed to say that Italy are delaying their entry into war rather than ruling it out. Hitler had previously been keen that Mussolini should launch an attack on Yugoslavia to run parallel with a German attack on Poland. A previous document shows that even two days before this extract was written, the Italians were considering this parallel plan seriously. However, this plan appeared to hinge on a localised war rather than a general war with Britain and France.

Mussolini refers to the ‘present state of Italian war preparations’ and implies that Italy needed materials from Germany in order to be war-ready. Mussolini may be proffering this lesser reason as the main explanation in order to satisfy Hitler and avoid accusations of betrayal. However, it was true that Italian operations in Ethiopia, Albania and Spain over four years had exhausted resources and League of Nations sanctions, although half-hearted, had an effect on Italy.

This extract is significant because it came as a real surprise to Hitler and it demonstrated, together with British support for Poland, that Hitler’s analysis of the international situation on the eve of the war was wrong. The decision of Italy also allowed a split in the axis to emerge which the allies tried to exploit. However, Hitler still did not confide to the Italians that the attack on Poland was planned to start fourteen hours later. The attack was delayed until 1 September about an hour after Mussolini’s letter arrived.
Ben Collis <brc>


Wednesday, April 18, 2001 at 07:47:32 (BST)


This extract is from a note dated 11 October 1938, written by Ivan Maisky, Soviet Ambassador, London, to Viscount Halifax, British Foreign Secretary. It is an official protest following a speech given by Lord Winterton (10 October ‘38) stating the Soviets had offered no help in the Czech crisis. The note also details Soviet opinion regarding its pact with Czechoslovakia. It was written following the Munich conference (29-30 September 1938). Neither the Soviet Union or Czechoslovakia were consulted about the conference and were excluded from the proceedings. On 9 October ’38 in a speech at Saarbrucken Hitler made the first of many speeches denouncing the British Government.

The Soviets were obligated to Czechoslovakia under the terms of the Soviet/Czech mutual assistance Treaty (1935). As a declaration of intent, not a binding military commitment, it was intended to protect the Soviets from a possible German attack. The terms stated treaty obligations such as the Locarno Pact could not be violated. France would have to obtain approval from the Locarno powers (most importantly Britain) before acting. To aid Czechoslovakia, Soviet troops would have to pass through Poland and Romania but the pact did not indicate how this would be accomplished. Assistance was also conditional upon France simultaneously fulfilling its aid obligations. Throughout the crisis the Soviets urged the Czechs to stand firm whilst making it clear they would fulfil their promise of assistance if France did the same. Unsure of how committed the western powers were, the Soviets were reluctant to take action first, fearful of being left alone to fight Germany.

The pact with Czechoslovakia was part of the Soviet Union’s policy of collective security. This policy was pursued during 1934-39 as a means by which to resist German aggression. It was viewed that if Hitler was faced by a united front of great powers he would back down.

Following Anschluss, the Soviets urged France to convince Romania and Poland to permit Soviet troops passage through their territory but they consistently refused. On 2 September ‘38 Maxim Litvinov, Soviet Foreign Minister, clarified the Soviet position. Stating his determination to assist the Czechs he also declared Polish and Romanian intransigence could be overcome if the League of Nations became involved. He further proposed joint Franco/Soviet/Czech military staff talks and revived the idea of a conference. On 23 Sept. ‘38 Litvinov reiterated the Soviet position.

The significance of this extract is that the Soviet Union made pious declarations but were careful to avoid explaining how they would actually aid Czechoslovakia. Conditions were added to the promises they did make because Stalin had no intention of sending aid. In August 1938 Litvinov informed Berlin he viewed the Sudeten question an internal affair of Czechoslovakia and not a matter of concern to the Soviets. Exclusion from Munich confirmed doubts over collective security but they were quick to defend their position following Winterton’s remarks stating that the Soviet Union were the only power truly committed to collective security. The Soviets were keeping their options open.


Alison Shepherd <as36@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Wednesday, April 18, 2001 at 00:11:26 (BST)


This extract is from a speech given on 23 June 1938 by Maxim Litvinov, Soviet Foreign Minister. Litvinov spoke at Leningrad of increasing German aggression and denounced Anglo/French policy over Czechoslovakia. Two days layer Benes, Czech President, was informed that the speech was to be taken as a definition of Soviet attitudes regarding the Czech/German conflict. This speech followed Anschluss and the May Crisis ( 20-22 May ‘38) in Czechoslovakia.

The annexation of Austria by Germany on 13 March ‘38 was not a surprise to the Soviet Union but it constituted a threat to neighbouring Czechoslovakia. Between 1934-39 the Soviet Union pursued a policy of collective security against German aggression. In 1935 they secured a treaty of mutual assistance with both France and Czechoslovakia. Soviet aid was conditional upon France simultaneously taking action. The pacts were purely a declaration of intent and were more significant politically than militarily. Following Anschluss, the Soviets indicated they were willing to participate in a conference with the western powers to discuss joint action against German aggression but this was turned down.

German expansionism was seen as a threat to Soviet security therefore Litvinov was eager to strengthen ties with the western powers. On 12 May Litvinov assured Bonnet, French Foreign Minister, that in the event of a German/Czech conflict, if France fulfilled her obligations the Soviets would do likewise. The May crisis followed and highlighted the reluctance of the western powers to involve themselves in standing up to Germany. Litvinov was convinced that if Hitler was faced with a united front he would back down.

Apart from clearly stating the position of the Soviet Union, Litvinov’s speech on 23 June highlighted German expansionist aims and their historic bid for domination over central Europe. He referred to the German dream of mitteleuropa (German domination over central Europe) which had been attempted through German/Prussian expansionist aims during the late nineteenth century. Litvinov hoped to shake the western powers into intervening in Czechoslovakia.

The significance of this extract is that although Litvinov stated the Soviet Union would fulfil her obligations she would actually only do so if France move first. Litvinov, a cultured man with a sophisticated and educated understanding of foreign policy firmly believed in the policy of collective security. At this stage he was beginning to have doubts regarding the commitment of the western powers. They were showing signs of contemplating the appeasement of Germany at the expense of Czechoslovakia. Litvinov did not want to take the initiative in Czechoslovakia as he feared his country would be left to fight the German’s alone. The crisis peaked in September 1938 and was followed by a settlement at Munich (29-30 Sept. ‘38). The Soviet Union and Czechoslovakia were excluded. The Soviet retreat into isolation thus gained momentum as serious doubts set in regarding the viability of continuing the policy of collective security against Germany.
Alison Shepherd <as36@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Wednesday, April 18, 2001 at 00:09:36 (BST)


This extract is from a memorandum dated 26 August 1939. It was written by Weizsacker, German State Secretary and marked secret. It contains details of a meeting (26 Aug.‘39) with Oshima, Japanese Ambassador, Berlin during which Weizsacker was handed a note of serious protest from the Japanese government. Japan objected to the signing of the Nazi/Soviet non-aggression pact (23 August ‘39). On 22 Aug ‘39 Weizsacker had given Oshima details and reasons for the pact and asked that he convince Tokyo of Germany’s wish for continued relations. This extract conveys Tokyo’s reaction.

The Nazi/Soviet pact was a shock to the Japanese government. The feeling of betrayal and deceit led to the resignation of the Hiranuma cabinet. The pact constituted a violation of the German/Japanese secret protocol within the Anti-Comintern Pact (25 Nov. ‘37). This stated that neither country would conclude an agreement without the other. Hitler knew Japan would protest but thought that if Russia and Germany could come together then so too could Japan with Russia. Hitler tried to calm the reaction by stressing hopes that the pact may help to improve Soviet/Japanese relations.

Negotiations with Japan had begun 1934-5 with a military tripartite alliance (Germany/Italy/Japan) pursued from summer 1938. Talks had reached a deadlock and thoughts of an alliance were abandoned in May 1939 because Germany wanted the alliance directed at all powers whilst Japan only wanted it directed against the Soviet Union. During August 1939 Japan and the Soviet Union were virtually at war on the Mongolian/Manchurian border. Hitler believed closer ties with Japan were essential in a war against Britain as Japan would be a threat to Britain’s colonial empire. There was a strong faction in the Japanese government against concluding an alliance. This was encouraged by Britain and America who warned them of the dangers and disadvantages a pact of this nature would bring.

Hitler believed the Japanese were culturally sterile but gave Ribbentrop, German Foreign Minister, a free hand in conducting talks with Japan through Oshima who was his closest friend amongst foreign diplomats in Berlin. Oshima believed in the common destiny of Nazi and Japanese military caste but he was seen in Tokyo as an eccentric hot head who had little influence. In order to gain a free hand in Poland Ribbentrop had been forced to risk relations with Japan by reaching an agreement with the Soviets. Due to early German victories in July 1940 Ribbentrop’s situation was reversed as Japan were anxious to join the axis. They wanted Germany to deliver Indonesia and Indo-China to Tokyo in return for putting pressure on Britain in the Far East. A tripartite pact was finally signed (2 July 1940) but there were no political terms involving the Soviet Union.
Alison Shepherd <as36@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Wednesday, April 18, 2001 at 00:07:45 (BST)


This extract is from a letter transmitted by telephone on 25 August 1939. Written by Mussolini to Hitler it was hand delivered (6.30pm) by Attolico, Italian Ambassador, Berlin. This letter was the long awaited reply to Hitler’s letter sent earlier in the day detailing reasons for the Nazi/Soviet pact, the impending attack on Poland and the expectation that he could count on Italian support. Mussolini’s reply , an unwelcome surprise, stated his reasons for non involvement in a war. The Nazi/Soviet pact signed on 23 August 1939 was followed by the Anglo/Polish Alliance (25 Aug. ‘39). Also on 25 August ‘39 Hitler made the decision to postpone his attack on Poland.

Mussolini’s decision not to become embroiled in a war against the western powers rested upon the fact, despite the Nazi/Soviet pact, he was convinced Britain and France would fight alongside Poland then launch an attack on Italy. Mussolini was also aware of Hitler’s alliance offer to Britain. Hitler stated his willingness to defend the British Empire against other powers. Mussolini thought this may include Italy which constituted a threat to security.

Despite the Pact of Steel (22 May ‘39) stipulating full aid in the event of war, Mussolini was uncertain about joining Germany in a conflict. He wavered over whether or not the attack on Poland would be localised. At 3.30pm on 25 Aug. Mussolini had assured Mackensen, German Ambassador, Italy, of Italy’s unconditional assistance. By 5.30pm, Ciano, Mussolini’s son-in-law and foreign minister, certain a general war was imminent, had persuaded Mussolini to stay out of the conflict.

Hitler was informed that the war was much earlier than expected. When the Pact of Steel was signed Mussolini was told not to expect war for several years. He did not possess the raw materials necessary to fight. After 4 yrs. of fighting in Abyssinia and Spain, Italy’s resources were exhausted. At Hitler’s request Mussolini detailed the materials he required, it was a long list and impossible for Hitler to fulfil. Unable to participate in military operations but determined to avoid war, Mussolini proposed a conference (31 Aug. ‘39) to seek a negotiated peace agreement. He acted as a mediator between the western powers and Germany but terms for the conference could not be agreed.

The significance of this extract is that Mussolini’s decision of non-participation came to Hitler’s attention within hours of hearing about the Anglo/Polish Treaty. This combination led Hitler to postpone his attack on Poland. Although Mussolini had violated the Pact of Steel, Hitler was eager to retain Italian support. Unable to fulfil Italian demands Hitler told Mussolini he could still be useful by sending Italian workers to help with German rearmament and use propaganda to try and keep the western powers at bay. Italy’s non participation made little difference to Hitler who invaded Poland on 1 September ‘39.
Alison Shepherd <as36@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Wednesday, April 18, 2001 at 00:05:56 (BST)


This extract is taken from a telegram sent by Baron von Ribbentrop, the German Foreign Minister to Count Schulenburg, the German Ambassador in Moscow. The telegram contains six points, of which the extract is one, which were intended to be read out to Molotov, the Soviet Foreign Minister, verbatim. The extract uses past events as a basis for persuading the Soviet Government to sign the Nazi-Soviet Pact, which was in the final stages of negotiation. Th extract is dated 14 August 1939, the day that Hitler had ordered Ribbentrop to travel to Moscow personally in order to seal the Pact. At the time Molotov had also planned a meeting with the new American ambassador, yet the Nazi-Soviet Pact, including a non-aggression clause, was finally signed on 23 August 1939.

Ribbentrop is using ‘past experience’ of dealing with the allied countries to persuade Molotov and Stalin that a Nazi-Soviet Pact is in the interests of the USSR. Ribbentrop is referring to the anti-Communist rhetoric that both Britain and America had employed since they excluded the USSR from the Paris Peace Conference after the end of the First World War. In particular, the British-French Russian talks were stalling because Britain refused to allow the Soviet Union to enter Poland without its permission in response to the expected German attack on Poland.

Ribbentrop has used the phrase ‘National Socialist’ to create an image of brotherhood between the two states just as ‘capitalistic Western democracies’ is designed to illustrate the western ideological gulf. Germany was particularly keen to secure a quick Pact between the two countries because Hitler had already put into motion the plan to launch a faked attack on a German radio station in Poland as a cover for invading Poland and rescuing its German ethnic minority. Hitler had effectively committed himself to invading Poland in two weeks time but needed the USSR safely on his side since if they came to Poland’s aid, Germany would probably have been defeated.

Soviet Russia was facing a stark choice at the time of writing as Ribbentrop was well aware. Russia could not afford to fight both Germany and Japan at the same time. Together with this, the Germans were offering a non-aggression Pact, part of Poland, a guarantee on the Soviet Union’s Baltic States and had agreed an economic pact. Although Britain and France could offer help against further German eastward Stalin had already demonstrated his rejection of collective security by installing Molotov as his Foreign Minister three months previously.

This extract is significant because it demonstrates the urgency with which Hitler required the Pact with Russia to be signed. This was demonstrated by Ribbentrop’s blanket agreement to all Russian demands after Molotov received this telegram, without reading the full details. The language of the extract also shows the conciliatory attitude that the Germans approached Russia.
Ben Collis <brc>


Tuesday, April 17, 2001 at 19:30:09 (BST)


The extract is taken from an interview with Marshal Voroshilov the Soviet Minister of Defence. The actual interview should be taken with a pinch of salt, as should most such interviews with the soviet Hierarchy. The Interviewer was a Soviet journalist and the questions were not terribly probing or difficult to answer. This is not to say that the extract is a lie or a total fabrication of the truth, but simply that its content is not terribly startling and sheds not new light on the issue in question. The issue at hand is the signing of the Nazi-Soviet Pact two days earlier and breakdown of the alliance talks with British and the French.

In many ways what Voroshilov says is simply semantics. He claims that the talks with Britain and France were not ‘broken off’ because of the conclusion of the Nazi-Soviet Pact but were simply stopped because of the signing of that agreement meant that those talks were no longer viable. He further states that a deadlock had been reached in negotiations with Britain and France and that the Nazi-Soviet pact was concluded because it could be done, and done in quick time. This hides the fact that by this stage the Soviets clearly wanted to conclude an agreement with someone and the German delegation were prepared to go quicker and offer more than their British and French counterparts. The excuse given for the failure of the negotiations between Britain and France was that an agreement could not be reached on fact that Soviet troops, in order to attack Germany in the event of a German attack on France or Britain would need to go through Poland – this was the stumbling block. The talks with Britain and France may not have been broken off because of the signing of the Nazi-Soviet Pact, but they were not seriously going anywhere any way. In reality the Soviets got a much better deal (in the short term at least) from the Germans anyway. The Pact allowed for the acquisition of territory, virtually without bloodshed, furthermore it did not commit the Soviets to fighting against Britain and France in the event of a war with Germany. The Soviets appeared to gain all round and lose very little. The British and the French were basically offering a war, never a pleasant prospect; they were heading for conflict with Germany and wanted an ally in the East to support them. The Soviets did not stand to gain very much and potentially stood to lose a lot. That the British and French were dragging their heels over the negotiations did not endear them to the Soviets at all.

Whatever Voroshilov states here, the talks with the British and French were called of in the face of a better offer, made in earnest from the Germans. There is no doubt that they would come to regret that decision, but at the time it is clear why they chose to make.
Roddy Chritsie <rbrc>


Tuesday, April 17, 2001 at 16:39:10 (BST)


The extract is taken from a speech given by Litvinov, the Russian Commissar for Foreign Affairs in Leningrad. The extract chosen refers to the increased tension between Germany and Czechoslovakia over the question of the Sudetenland. The speech is heavily political and motivated rather more by propaganda than the need for actual reality. Despite this Litvinov predicts something that every other nation in Europe conveniently ignores which is that Germany is effectively warmongering in Czechoslovakia.

His reference the ‘realisation of the plan’ and Mitteleuropa refers to Hitler’s plans for Lebensraum in the East. Hitler had laid out his Lebensraum plans in Mein Kampf, however nobody appeared to pay much attention to them until the reality was upon them in September 1939. The extract is not so much anti-Nazi or anti-Hitler but anti-Germany as a whole. Litvinov portrays the Germans as territorial monsters, whose desire for territory in the east is not motivated by the government in place at the time but by the fact that it is inherent in the society itself. He goes further to say that this is not phenomenon that has emerged since the end of the First World War but has been part of the German mindset for many years. This is in many ways a very racist statement, which is in fact the point of the whole speech. The speech is merely propaganda; it is unlikely that Litvinov, himself a highly cultured, intelligent and well-travelled man actually believes this. However it instantly provides a focal point of the population to rally around – an enemy who can be blamed for the ills of the Soviet system. By producing an external enemy it means the population will rally to the cause, furthermore it gives a basis and justification for the purges – to clear out the German spies. It must be borne in mind that at this time the Soviet Union was incredibly isolated. Newspapers controlled by the government censor, who simply printed what they were told to about world affairs, conveyed international news. It was the era of indoctrination in the Soviet Union, whereby Communism was the only acceptable political force and capitalism was an evil that exploited the ordinary man. In the same way as the hate of communism was about the only thing that unified all the western states and many in Eastern Europe to, so the hate of capitalism unified the Russian people. By making Germany seem a threat that unification of the people was enhanced.

The extract is purely motivated by propaganda and the need to justify the continued existence of a government that at that time was killing its people by the million. That there turns out to be some truth in it is not really relevant and indeed does not matter because it did not prevent the signing of the Nazi – Soviet Pact.
Roddy Christie <rbrc>


Tuesday, April 17, 2001 at 16:37:48 (BST)


The Extract comes from a letter sent from Mussolini to Hitler, in reply to a request from Hitler for Mussolini’s help in any up-coming conflict between that might arise from the escalating tension surrounding Poland and Germany. Hitler by this stage was preparing to attack Poland and did indeed give orders for the attack to begin at 4:30am on the morning of the 26th August. Mussolini’s response had taken on a critical nature especially as it became increasingly obvious that the initial thought that the British were bluffing in their determination to stop Hitler invading Poland, was not the case all – the were totally serious. Mussolini had been undecided as to the reaction he would have to a war for some time and indeed this letter went through several drafts. He finally decided that he did not want to be involved in a war believing that any war coming out of Poland could not possibly remain localised but would involve the entire continent of Europe. Mussolini was really against any German action in Poland, to the point that he even began talking to the British in an attempt to calm the situation – however he had signed an alliance with Germany and was bound by that.

The extract uses the example of Poland attacking Germany, a most unlikely course of events, as Poland was unlikely to want to antagonise Germany and give her an excuse for invasion. It was however the only scenario that was a direct act of war on Germany herself rather than the other way round and so in reality the only scenario in which Italy was bound by her alliance to help Germany. Mussolini does not want to take the initiative in Military operation of any kind; in fact by this stage he would rather not be involved at all. Italian military rearmament was due to peak in 1942 and only then did Mussolini believe that he would be able to sustain a full-scale continental war. His bargaining chip with Hitler was that if he supplied the necessary materiel then Italy would fight. This was proposed, sure in the knowledge that Hitler would not do this. However Hitler, increasingly desperate for support by this stage, replied to this letter asking what exactly Mussolini required and he would see whether he could supply it. Hitler took this letter to mean that Mussolini would enter a conflict on his side if there was materiel available, whereas Mussolini was simply trying to back out of a conflict.

The extract is demonstration that Mussolini was deeply unhappy at the prospect of a European conflict in 1939 and was trying t avoid having to take up his obligations to Hitler. In the end he succeeded in this and only entered the war in the final days of the German invasion of France in the summer of 1941.
Roddy Christie <rbrc>


Tuesday, April 17, 2001 at 16:36:27 (BST)


The Extract comes from a communication between Ribbentrop, the German Foreign Minister, to Schulenburg the German Ambassador in Moscow. It forms part of a communication that Ribbentrop expects Schulenburg to pass on verbatim to Molotov, the Russian Commissar for Foreign Affairs. The transmission is conciliatory in its tone and is clearly meant to appease and humour the Russians. It is the start of the Germans actively seeking an agreement and a treaty with the Russians. Economic discussion had begun before this but this transmission takes the negotiations to a new level – that of a full-blown alliance.

The Germans attempted to cite ideology as the only difference between Germany and Russia, they acknowledge the ideological conflict between the two systems but imply that this should be put aside, immense hypocrisy when one considers the Nazis took a much harder line on Communism than vice versa. The transmission is motivated by a fear that in the event of a German invasion of Poland, the British and French would actually react and attack Germany. This view was only taken up at the beginning of August, prior to that Britain and France were seen as too weak to stand up to Germany. This is the reason why jargon such as ‘capitalistic Western Democracies’ is used and reference is made to past experiences with them. Ribbentrop is attempting to distance Germany from the Western powers and to convince Molotov/Stalin that they have much more in common. It is motivated by Hitler’s desperate impatience to annex Poland and the belief that he needs either Britain and France, on his side or Russia. His reference to the past experiences goes back to the First World War – which Germany lost – and to the western intervention in the Russian Civil War on the side of the white forces. This is not to mention the hostile attitude taken by the western powers towards the Soviet Government in the inter-war period. Hitler labels the West as enemies, implacable ones – i.e. they won’t stop until both German and Russian Governments fall.

This extract shows Hitler currying favour with the Soviets. He was perfectly well aware that the Soviets were negotiating with the British and the French and that those negotiations had been on going for some time. Furthermore he realised that Russia had no obligation to conclude an agreement with either the west or with him but he had to try to make his offer more attractive than those of the British and French. Furthermore he knew how imminent war was, his invasion of Poland was planned out and he expected hostilities to begin with Britain and France. Indication of this is that both von Dirksen, German Ambassador to London and von Welczeck Ambassador to Paris who happened to be visiting Berlin at the time were ordered not to return to their respective embassies. The combination of all these factors and the extract display just how desperate Hitler was to secure an alliance.
Roddy Christie <rbrc>


Tuesday, April 17, 2001 at 16:35:22 (BST)


This extract is taken from a transcript of an interview given by Marshal Voroshilov, the Soviet Defence Minister. He was talking around a week after the military negotiations with Britain and France had been terminated and the Nazi-Soviet Pact had been signed. Voroshilov had been the head of the Russian team dealing with their Anglo-French counterparts, and was apparently its only contact with Stalin and Molotov. His views are therefore indicative of the attitude of the Soviet Government.

Military negotiations with Britain and France had begun on 12th August, having been agreed to in principle by the Western democracies several weeks beforehand. The delayed arrival of the Anglo-French delegations in Moscow, and their rather undistinguished composition, did not set an optimistic tone for the conversations, which were to last less than a week. By the 18th it had become clear to the Russians that the British and the French could not fulfil the necessary criteria on which a satisfactory agreement from the Soviet point of view would have to be based.

The main sticking point was the Russian insistence that under the terms of any treaty in which they were to act against German aggression their troops would be allowed to pass through Poland and Romania. The British and French representatives contacted their respective governments to instruct them to persuade the Polish and Romanian governments to accept the passage of the Red Army through their territory in case of German aggression. Such pressure was applied but to no avail. The Poles and Romanians both held a deep-seated mistrust of Russian intentions, largely due to historical experiences. Thus the Russians' main demand could not be granted and the projected alliance became increasingly distant.

The demise of the Anglo-French-Soviet discussions was matched correspondingly by rapid improvements in German-Soviet relations. On 14th August, whilst the British and French were still desperately trying to fulfil Voroshilov's demands, Molotov received notice of Ribbentrop's willingness to travel to Moscow in order to conclude an alliance. A few days later, as the negotiations with the British and French were still officially continuing, Hitler wrote to Stalin and asked that Ribbentrop be received on 22nd. The Nazi-Soviet non-aggression pact was signed the day after this.

Voroshilov's argument would therefore appear to be factually correct, as the pact was concluded after the Russians had ended the Anglo-French-Soviet negotiations. The former had, ostensibly at least, fair reasons for doing so. Yet they knew how keen Germany was for a pact almost as soon as the discussions with the West had begun, and it is difficult to believe that this did not have any bearing on the outcome of these latter negotiations.
Robin Carvell <rec4@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, April 17, 2001 at 16:07:53 (BST)


This extract is taken from a report sent by Ivan Maisky, the Soviet Ambassador in London, to Viscount Halifax, the British Foreign Secretary, of a conversation the former had held with Maxim Litvinov, the Soviet Foreign Minister. The previous day, Czechoslovakia had completed the withdrawal of the Sudetenland according to the terms of the Munich Agreement, which had been concluded just over a week earlier without any Russian participation.

In 1935 the Soviet Union had concluded an alliance with Czechoslovakia, which fitted in with its policy of 'collective security' against German expansion in Europe. By October 1938 Austria had been incorporated into the Reich and a four-power conference, excluding the Russians, had decided that the Sudetenland should suffer a similar fate. As Russia had pledged to uphold Czech security she now felt it necessary to reiterate her commitment to her ally, whose independence was directly threatened by Germany.

France had signed a treaty with Czechoslovakia in 1925 and had also formed an alliance with the Soviet Union a decade later. Litvinov emphasised joint action with France in 1938, as this latter treaty only obliged Russia to go to Czechoslovakia's aid if the French moved first. Maisky had expressed the opinion in August 1938 that France would not fight for Czechoslovakia. Franco-Soviet relations at that time were muddled at best and a concerted effort to improve cooperation was not made until spring of 1939, after the German army had already overrun Czechoslovakia. Thus neither the Russians nor the French were ultimately prepared to honour their treaties with Czechoslovakia.

It would, however, have been logistically very difficult for the Soviet Union to help Czechoslovakia. Neither Poland nor Romania would tolerate Russian troops on their territory and thus even if the French had acted the Russians would have been unable to offer any direct assistance. Litvinov therefore left the promises of aid to Czechoslovakia suitably vague, as he was well aware of how restricted the means available to the Soviet Union were.

Thus in October 1938 the Soviet Government were still extolling the virtues of collective security, despite the fact that the Munich Agreement had proved it a sham. It was to be discredited once and for all by the ease with which Germany invaded Czechoslovakia in March 1939, without France or Russia acting on behalf of their supposed ally. Litvinov had always been a keen advocate of collective security as a means of preventing German expansion, and his comments in October 1938 were entirely in keeping with the foreign policy he wanted to adopt. When this policy failed he was replaced by the hardliner Molotov, who was lead Soviet policy in a very different direction.
Robin Carvell <rec4@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, April 17, 2001 at 16:06:47 (BST)


This extract is taken from a memorandum written by Baron von Weizsacker, the Secretary of State for the German Foreign Ministry, that relates the details of his meeting with the Japanese Ambassador in Berlin. Just a few days earlier, Ribbentrop had signed a pact with Russia. By 26th August, German designs on Poland were becoming increasingly obvious and the possibility of war breaking out between Britain and France and Germany was increasing every day.

The conclusion of the Nazi-Soviet non-aggression pact was announced on 22nd August and sent shock waves around the world. Negotiations had been secretly in progress since the spring and an economic agreement had already been signed. The Non-Aggression Pact was specifically designed to deal with the contingency of German aggression against Poland and therefore was not to be invalidated if either party attacked a third power. Added to it was a secret protocol providing for the partitioning of Poland along pre-determined lines.

Negotiations had likewise been ongoing between German, Italian and Japanese representatives, although the Italians' presence was fairly ineffectual. Ribbentrop had conceived the idea of effecting a reconciliation between the Soviet Union and Japan in order to form a tripartite military alliance against the West. With the signing of the Pact of Steel between Germany and Italy in May such hopes were dashed and Hitler was much more realistic about the chances of Japan making a firm commitment to the Axis powers in the near future. But negotiations continued in a desultory fashion through the summer, when Japan became involved in serious border incidents with Russia. The Japanese were therefore eager for an alliance against Russia.

Such an attitude induced a warning from Berlin, although not an explicit one, that if it continued it would induce them to sign a pact with the Soviet Union themselves. Once the German government realised that the Japanese would not agree to an alliance against the West, at least in time for the projected attack on Poland, they lost interest in the negotiations. The Japanese were ignorant of Hitler's plans and in any case did not believe that the founder of the Anti-Commintern Pact would sign a deal with Russia. Thus the assumption that Germany would remain a threat to the Soviet Union in Europe lay behind Japanese strategic calculations.

The prospect, and eventual reality, of a Nazi-Soviet Pact therefore greatly alarmed the Japanese, as it would provide Russia with both political reassurance in Europe and critical machine tools that Germany had declined to provide to Japan. In the context of rapidly deteriorating Japanese-Soviet relations this was a major concern to the Japanese. For their part, the Nazi government were much more attracted by the positive signals they received from Moscow. Strategically, if they could not secure Japan's full support, they need not fear the possibility of her enmity and hence the ending of negotiations did not duly worry them.


Robin Carvell <rec4@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, April 17, 2001 at 16:05:35 (BST)


This extract is taken from a telegram written by Joachim von Ribbentrop, the Minister for Foreign Affairs, to Count von der Schulenburg, the German Ambassador in Moscow. Just a few days previously, the Soviet government had sent instructions to Astakhov, their Charge d'Affaires in Berlin, to the effect that Russia was now ready for political negotiations to be commenced in Moscow. On that same day, 12th August, a Soviet delegation started military conversations with their Anglo-French counterparts.

The fact that such meetings were taking place suggests that the Western democracies, Britain and France, were not the 'implacable enemies' of the Soviet Union. Certainly the formers adherence to capitalism put them at the opposite end of the ideological spectrum to Bolshevist Russia, but that was also the case with National Socialist Germany. France was the more antagonistic of the two towards Germany and thus was more concerned about reaching a possible agreement with Russia in order to prevent further German expansion. Britain had conversely been very accommodating towards Germany, almost granting her a free hand in Eastern Europe, and nothing more than apathetic towards the Soviet Union.

Thus there existed a tangible historical mistrust between France and Germany which stemmed largely from World War I. France would have no doubt adopted a much more strident policy towards Nazi Germany had it not been for Britain's reluctance to do anything more than protest verbally at each stage of German expansion. The Anglo-German naval agreement, concluded in 1935, had opened up the possibility of a more concrete alliance between the two countries. But the British guarantee to Poland issued in March 1939 had placed a barrier in the way of Hitler's next intended victim and had therefore increased the potential for an Anglo-German conflict. Ribbentrop was keen to exploit this in order to convince the Soviets of Germany's desire for an alliance.

Hitler had planned the invasion of Poland to take place on 25th August and thus the German government was extremely keen to conclude both economic and political agreements with Russia. It was decided on 14th itself that Ribbentrop would travel to Moscow to fulfil this task. On the same day Hitler addressed his senior Wehrmacht officers and assured them that Russia would stand aside when Germany attacked Poland as he planned to work out a division of spheres of interest with her. These comments show Hitler's concept of the planned trip by his Foreign Minister to Moscow.

Schulenburg was thus instructed to inform Molotov of Ribbentrop's formal visit. It is ironic that Ribbentrop was the one to write such a telegram and be chosen for this task, given his previous desire to form an alliance with Britain and his devotion to the anti-Bolshevist Nazi cause. The choice of Ribbentrop in itself is an indication of just how badly Hitler wanted to conclude a pact with Stalin. The Soviet government obviously took it as such a sign, for within a week an economic agreement had been signed, which would lead to the Nazi-Soviet Pact soon after.
Robin Carvell <rec4@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, April 17, 2001 at 16:04:24 (BST)


This interview was given in the immediate aftermath of the Nazi-Soviet Non-Aggression Pact concluded on 23rd August that stunned Europe. Voroshilov, Soviet Commissar of War, and head of the Soviet Military delegation is a shrewd and toughened figure. He makes it explicably clear that Moscow turned away from the Anglo-French offer, not because it received a better offer from the Germans, but because the obstacles to an alliance with the democracies were insurmountable. Military negotiations with Britain and France had resulted from the failure of political talks. For six months the democracies had attempted to reconstruct the old Triple Alliance, but Moscow had reason to doubt their resolve. Quite correctly it was suspicious of their appeasement tendencies, it also believed that Chamberlain disliked the Soviet Union intensely. Irritated by the refusal of the democracies to extend guarantees to countries in the Baltic and elsewhere, the Soviets suddenly insisted on 17 July that military agreement was the pre-requisite to a political agreement. Somewhat reluctantly an Anglo-French delegation was dispatched and arrived on 12th August. The talks quickly ran into trouble and by 17th had broken down. Germany meanwhile did her best to thwart the democracies. Toward the end of April Hitler's anti-Bolshevik rhetoric had stopped and tentative feelers had been put out. At the beginning of August Berlin moved up a gear and on the 5th a 'secret protocol' was alluded to. The Soviets preferred option was still a Triple Alliance but with their faith in the democracies shaken they were now more receptive. On 11th August Molotov indicated possible Soviet interest, but a week was allowed to elapse before the Soviets made their next move. During this week Moscow concluded that a Triple Alliance was impossible, thereafter events moved very quickly. On 19th Molotov indicated he was ready to do a deal, two days later Ribbentrop's visit was approved. He duly arrived on the 23rd and ironed out any remaining difficulties. The nature of the Non-Aggression Pact reveals Soviet objectives. Certain that there was going to be war Moscow sought to avoid fighting Germany single-handedly. The onus should have been on Britain and France to prove their credentials, they however failed and Moscow decided upon a direct deal with Hitler. The Anglo-French military delegation didn't impress the Soviets. They arrived at a leisurely pace and the leadership of the delegation was of lowly rank. Drax did not have the power to sign a treaty and Voroshilov was unimpressed by what the democracies had to offer militarily. The key 'insuperable difficulty' was the passage of Soviet troops through Poland and Roumania in the event of war. On the 14th Voroshilov asked outright whether the democracies had received the consent of Warsaw and Bucharest. Both states and particularly the Poles were intently suspicious of the Soviets and the Anglo-French delegation could not reply positively. The French made frantic efforts to overcome Polish objections but it was in vain. The Soviets sought a watertight deal that the democracies failed to provide. Voroshilov a crucial figure in this drama doubted their commitment. In the end the choice made by Moscow turned out to be disastrous.
Aaron Falls <apf@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, April 17, 2001 at 11:20:45 (BST)
In the debate after Munich the senior Conservative peer, Lord Winterton stated that the Soviets had failed to offer aid to the Czechs throughout the crisis. Maisky, the Soviet Ambassador who views the British government and Chamberlain especially as weak and pro-appeasement angrily refutes this to Halifax the Foreign Secretary. In doing so he quotes the words used by Livitnov, Soviet Commissar for Foreign Affairs, to the French Charge d'Affaires in Moscow on 21st September. Livitnov had stated as early as 17th March the Soviet commitment to collective security and their willingness to honour their commitments. On 2nd September he proposed that Moscow was ready to begin military negations with France and Czechoslovakia. These proposals met with a cool response in Paris and Prague. Yet the military preparations undertaken by the Soviets in September were limited and Livitnov was notably more pro-collective security than other senior communists. Soviet obligations stemmed from the 1935 Pact with Czechoslovakia. On the suggestion of Benes this contained the all-important proviso that if Czechoslovakia was attacked, France, who had her own alliance with Prague dating back to 1925 must act first. This suited the Soviets who sought to avoid fighting the Germans unilaterally. Soviet support was also conditional on a League of Nations resolution. Moscow was probably asking for the impossible in seeking prior French intervention and a council resolution. The Soviets were aware that it was highly unlikely that they would ever be called upon to make their commitment and events in the east involving Japanese aggression were pressing. However they genuinely feared German intentions and perhaps more out of hope and expectation Livitnov believed that a united diplomatic front against Hitler would have forced him to back down. The 'available means' with which the Soviets could have helped the Czechs are highly questionable. The Soviet Union had no land border with Czechoslovakia. France had been unable to secure the consent of Poland or Romania to the passage of Soviet forces through their territory. This meant that all Soviet supplies would have had to be carried by the still infant airforce. Senior figures in the Soviet leadership had indicated that it was impossible to help the Czechs and that they would have to compromise. The readiness of the Red Army must also be queried so soon after the purges. It is impossible to be absolutely certain whether the Soviets would have come to the aid of the Czechs, though their ability to do so must be questioned. This debate is academic, with or without Soviet aid Chamberlain's government was intent on pacifying Hitler and rejecting the Churchillian 'Grand Alliance' and as such it is clearly Winterton not Maisky who is in the wrong. British appeasement policy cannot be justified on the inactivity of the Soviets. The Soviets would neither forgive or forget their treatment at Munich.


Aaron Falls <apf@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, April 17, 2001 at 11:19:29 (BST)


This memorandum by the State Secretary records the protest made by the Japanese following the signing of the German-Soviet Non-Aggression Pact on 23rd August. To the Japanese this is a stunning humiliation and an insult to their strict honour code. In their eyes Germany has violated the secret protocol of the Anti-Comintern Pact (November 1936) which stated that neither Germany, Japan or Italy, who joined a year later, would assist the Soviet Union should she attack a fellow signatory. The Japanese had already made their acute displeasure apparent and at the meeting the Japanese Ambassador, Oshima, presents Weizsacker with a formal protest. The Japanese sense of betrayal is strong- a mood reflected in their domestic press. The position of Oshima is particularly difficult. A fanatical supporter of Nazism he had consistently championed a closer alliance with Germany working closely with Ribbentrop. He will shortly resign. Weizsacker, who patronises Oshima throughout the meeting, refuses to accept the note on Ribbentrop's instructions in a shocking breech of diplomatic protocol. Weizsacker gives the impression that the Japanese are not quite as offended as they appear and perhaps can be mollified. This is not altogether surprising given the confusing signals that the Japanese have given out. Oshima has given the impression that Tokyo is much more enthusiastic than it actually is. Multiple power struggles are raging within the Japanese regime, between the army, the navy, the cabinet and the emperor Hirohito. Army hawks are most fervent in their calls for an alliance with Germany. The Navy and Hirohito were particularly suspicions of Berlin and the tone of this protest and the subsequent resignation of the cabinet would indicate that there are now in the ascendant view. While Weizsacker points out that the Nazi-Soviet pact has been signed out of expediency it has grave implications for Japan. The occupation of Manchuria has created a disputed border with the Soviets. From the summer of 1938 Japanese forces had be bested in a series of frontier skirmishes, the most humiliating of which in August 1939. Tokyo fears Soviet expansionism and had hoped that by maintaining good diplomatic relations with Germany Moscow would not run the risk of a two front war and relent in the Fareast. At a stroke Berlin has shattered Japanese foreign policy. The Anti-Comintern Pact had always been more symbolic than real, a marriage of convenience between the revisionist powers. For Ribbentrop the Pact offered the basis for a much stronger agreement, which would reflect a Nazi-world view. He sought to create an alliance against the democracies as well as the Soviet Union. While Ribbentrop's thinking reflected the somewhat ambiguous globalist dreams of his master, Hitler concluded by spring 1939 that Tokyo was unlikely to conclude such an agreement and that his interests would be best served with an alliance with the Soviet Union. Ever pragmatic Ribbentrop focused in efforts on Moscow from May onward. Ultimately the war fulfilled many of Japan's strategic objectives, diverting the resources of the democracies away from Asia. Japan was able to conclude treaties with both Berlin and Moscow during the war. Notably it was Germany who declared war on Japan's enemies rather than vice-versa. In retrospect the Nazi-Soviet Pact can be seen as a factor in ensuring that Tokyo followed the navy's strategy of war in the Pacific rather than the Army's war in China.
Aaron Falls <apf@st-andresw.ac.uk>


Tuesday, April 17, 2001 at 11:18:14 (BST)
The crisis over Danzig has came to a head. Poland remains defiant and Operation White has been set for 4.30am 26th August. On 24th Hitler penned a personal letter to Mussolini, justifying the recently concluded Nazi-Soviet pact, and advising that a conflict with Germany was possibly hours away. He asked for the Duce's understanding and support. This caused panic in Rome, as Italy was not prepared for war. Rome was kept in the dark about German intentions, and received a rude awakening when Ciano returned from his Salzburg meeting with Hitler with the news that war was imminent. The phrase 'if Poland attacks' can be dismissed as a diplomatic nicety. It is apparent to all in Europe that Germany is the aggressor. Poland's allies are Britain and France who offered Poland guarantees on 31st March 1939; co-incidentally the Anglo-Polish agreement will be formally signed on the 25th August. Unlike the German leadership Mussolini is certain that both Britain and France will honour their respective commitments, and that a German attack upon Poland will be the opening shot of a prolonged continental war. The use of the words 'counter attack' is intriguing, suggesting that Rome anticipates that the democracies will not just aid the Poles, but launch offensive measures against the Axis. Mussolini is concerned about the vulnerability of Italy's border with France and fears the Royal Navy in the Mediterranean. Agonised debate follows the receipt of Hitler's letter. In his reply Mussolini states that Italy will not 'take the initiative'. Essentially this means that if the war is limited to Germany and Poland, Italy will provide all aid asked of her, but that she will not become engaged in a wider conflict. Mussolini hopes that a peaceful resolution can be found, perhaps with a four-power conference and re-run of Munich. Hitler for his part is stunned by the Italian response while many in the German Foreign Ministry spoke of Italian betrayal and a repeat of 1914. Pausing to consider his position Hitler orders Keitel to suspend the attack on Poland just hours before it was due to begin causing considerable loss of face and confusion. Mussolini quite truthfully explains that Italy is militarily unprepared for war. The previous four years of almost constant conflict have left the Italian forces in a poor state. An emergency review found that only 10 out of 67 divisions were adequately equipped and that Italy had only 600 operational aircraft instead of the 2000-3000 anticipated. Economically, Italy can barely afford any further rearmament, and lacks crucial natural resources such as coal. Effectively Berlin duped the Italian's into signing the Pact of Steel and in his letter Mussolini alludes to Hitler's promise that war would not come until 1942 at the earliest. Hitler takes up the point about materials and enquires as to what the Italians need. The next day an extravagant 'shopping list' is presented to Hitler. With little alternative Hitler asks Mussolini to keep his decision from the democracies. Mussolini's wavering was never going to be enough to keep Hitler from his prize and with the military timetable dictated by the weather the invasion went ahead a few days later. As late as 2nd September Mussolini was still making peace initiatives but to no avail. Italy would enter the war the following spring.


Aaron Falls <apf@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, April 17, 2001 at 11:16:58 (BST)


This is by Voroshilov the Commissar for war and is after the signing of the Nazi-Soviet Pact and explains the reasons why negotiations with Britain and France were broken off. Voroshilov claims the USSR was almost pushed into an agreement with Germany because Britain and France were being so difficult that an agreement could not be reached. Russia decided to make a pact with Germany because they wanted neutrality and also territorial expansion and this was impossible for Britain and France to agree to. Germany could give the Soviets what they wanted in this respect and so logically a pact with Germany made sense for the Soviet Union. Voroshilov argues that it was the British and French stubborness that led to the agreement with Germany. The Soviets wanted to defend the Baltic states but Britain and France thought this would merely be a pretext for Soviet expansion into this area.Also Poland refused to make a pact with Russia and Britian had to decide between the two states and she chose Poland. The military negotiations stalled from early August 1939 when at the same time the Soviets were negotiating with Germany. The idea was to string the West along with increasing demands in public in order to put pressure on the Germans to raise their offers in private. Voroshilov then is trying to out the blame on Britain and France due to the fact they would not allow Russia the spheres of influence she wanted. The suspicions in Britain and France thought that the Soviets wanted to get Britain involved, not to keep themselves out. They also believed that any agreement would infuriate Germany and other fascist powers. The Nazi-Soviet Pact gave Russia both neutrality in a war and also would allow her territorial expansion. This pact was also different as it came into force immediately and was not subject to ratification. It was also not inoperative if either party attacked a third country and this was due to Hitler's intentions for Poland and the secret protocol. Following the British guarantee to Poland the Soviet's thought that a Soviet-German agreement was logical and necessary from their viewpoint and this is what Voroshilov explains. Here the blame is put firmly at the door of Britain and France due to the stalling over military matters and also the fact that Britain and France did not seem as keen on an agreement as Hitler who personally contacted Stalin. The fact that Germany offered Russia neutrality and the possibility of territorial expansion was also important as Britain and France could not do this and so the Soviets took the best proposal as they saw it and Voroshilov id justifying the signing of the Nazi-Soviet Pact.
Lisa Welsh <lw10>


Monday, April 16, 2001 at 15:05:22 (BST)
This is from a speech by Litvinov on the international situation at an election meeting in Leningrad. He is the pilot of collective security and sees the dangers that Germany is posing not only by revising Versailles but also by building foreign policy on unlimited aggression. At this time Germany had carried out the Anschluss with Austria and had turned her attention to Czechoslovakia. There had been the May crisis with rumours of mobilizations on the sides of the Czechs and the Germans and Litvinov clearly sees this as German aggression. At this point the Russians said they would fulfill all their obligations to Czechoslovakia but this in itself was dependent upon French action. Britain and France were very unwilling at this point to commit themselves to definite action and this frustrated the Soviet Union who were pushing for collective security. Litvinvo attacks the British and French policy over Czechoslovakia and the fact that they had placed themselves in a dangerous position by their inaction as they were allowing germnay to rebuild her strength. Part of the reason for this was the Russian concerns for their own security and the danger that the Nazi state posed to them as outlined in Mein Kampf. He talks of the plan to create Mitteleuropa and claims that this has been a long held goal of Germany and how the international community was failing to recognise the Fascist danger. The frustration of a lack of concrete proposals with Britain and France was evident and this was to increase later in 1938 when the Soviets were left out of the Munich Conference. The Soviets were also at this time concerned about the Japanese threat and the possibility that they may be left to fight a two front war and this was not what they wanted. Even as early as June 1938 it is clear that Litvinov is not happy with the international position and so gradually the Soviet Union extended feelers to both the West and also Germany and Germany offered the best chance of neutrality and also territorial expansion. Stalin was one of the few leaders that had read Mein Kampf and so understood that Lebensraum was primarily directed against Russia and had reasons to doubt the West's determination to stop Hitler and so suspicion lay. Stalin's motivations were to preserve the country's national security and he saw the dangers of the Nazi state and this is reflected in Litvinov's attitude. The lack of a British and French response to both the Anschluss and the May crisis in Czechoslovakia reinforced this. To some extent here the Soviet Union was isolated and so this could be seen as one of the first indicators of a reorientation of Soviet foreign policy away from the ideal of collective security and towards the state that was posing the dangers.
Lisa Welsh <lw10>


Monday, April 16, 2001 at 14:47:05 (BST)
This is from a letter from Mussolini to Hitler on 25 August which is just after the Nazi-Soviet Pact was signed and so Poland was on the agenda. Mussolini is telling Hitler that Italy will not fight in a war because Italy is not ready for war. In Italy at this time there was a gap between foreign and strategic policy and although the Axis was likely to lead to war no strategy for such a war was developed. Mussolini talks about Poland attacking and this was because Germany had been making reports of Polish troop movements and how this was a threat to Germany and Mussolini was obviously worried about this. Earlier in August, Ciano had met Ribbentrop in Salzburg and in these talks on 11 and 12 August he had grasped the reality of the situation. He then tried to turn Mussolini away from Hitler and Germany and Mussolini is obviously wavering as to what to do in this letter to Hitler. He is obviuosly concerned that any offensive on Poland would bring in Britain and France and he knew Italy was not ready to fight in such a war and Britain was still trying to court Mussolini as peacemaker at this time. Mussolini told Hitler he approved of the Soviet Pact and now the issue of Poland had to be addressed. He also told Hitler he could only support Germany in a general war if he received supplies of military and raw materials and he aimed for war in 1942. In this message the total solidarity of the Axis was gone and also the help of the Italian navy in the Mediterranean was gone. Mussolini used Munich and the events of the Spanish Civil war as a pretext to withdraw troops from Spain and also to try to withdraw from the potential trouble in Central Europe as he knew the inadequacies of the Italian armaments and industry. Prior to this point Mussolini had believed German assurances that the inevitable war would not come for several years and in the meantime intended to continue his role as mediator, while squeezing Britain and France for concessions. However the Nazi-Soviet Pact escalated events and on 25 August Hitler confirmed the attack against Poland was about to begin at 4:30 am on the 26th. When Mussolini announced Italy wouldn't go to war the invasion was postponed. Hitler argued he wanted time to detach Britain from Poland and on the 25th he issued a proposal to Britain for a general settlement after the problem of Poland was solved. This is important as it shows Mussolini and Italy were not as committed to war as Hitler and that the solidarity of the Axis was not on stable footing and this made Hitler postpone his plans for Poland until the beginning of September.
Lisa Welsh <lw10>


Monday, April 16, 2001 at 14:23:08 (BST)
This is from Ribbentrop the German Foreign Minister to the German Ambassador in Russia who is Schulenburg and is talking about Germany and Russia and the Western attitudes to both states. Ribbentrop had become an advocate of an agreement with Russia and Schulenburg was also a supporter of this and he alone was genuinely pro-Russian and the others saw an agreement as a means to buy time. By this time Germany and Russia had both seen that a rapproachment with Britain and France was increasingly unlikely. Ribbentrop talks about past experiences and this may be because Hitler had always wanted an alliance with Britain but they had refused and now they were attempting to make an agreement with the Soviets. However the British and French did not have much enthusiasm for an agreement with the Soviets and many especially in Britain were distrustful of the USSR. The formal military negotiations had begun on 12 August but suspicion still surrounded the meetings. Poland would not enter into an alliance with the Soviet Union and when Britain decided to back Poland they lost any possibility of an alliance with Russia. By mentioning past experiences Ribbentrop could also be referring to Munich where Russia was left out of the negotiations and this helped to reorientate Soviet foreign policy. The point made about capitalistic democracies is important as it makes both Russia and Germany seem like outsiders and so puts them together in this way. The ideologies of both Germany, but especially Russia, had been a major stumbling block for Britain and France in their dealings with both states. Chamberlain believed that bringing the Soviets into an agreement would drive away Hitler who was too anti-bolshevik to ever deal with Stalin. This is linked to the concept of implacable enemies as Ribbentrop is trying to suggest solidarity against the West. What Hitler really wanted though was Russian neutrality in order to isolate Poland as he thought if he had the Soviets on his side the British - French guarantee to Poland was worthless. He saw the possibility of shattering the British - French ideal of collective security and Russia saw the possibility of securing neutrality. The attitude of Ribbentrop shows how ideology was not important to the Nazi's here as he makes it sound as if both Germany and Russia were being threatened by the capitalist, western democracies. This may have been to induce Russia to an agreement and played upon Russian security worries and in the end this resulted in the Nazi-Soviet pact and thus ended the possibility of an agreement with Britain and France.
Lisa Welsh <lw10>


Monday, April 16, 2001 at 14:05:04 (BST)
Gobbets 12c

This extract is taken from a brief signal from Baron von Ribbentrop, the German Foreign Minister, to Hitler (who was travelling to Memel on the battleship Deutschland) informing him of the signing of a treaty with Lithuania. The signal dated in the early hours of 23 March 1939, a few hours after the treaty, which gave Germany control of the Memel territory occupied by ethnic Germans. The timing of the treaty alarmed the Polish who had become worried by the threat of a German invasion to both Danzig and the main country and partly caused the issuing of a guarantee to Poland by Britain and France.

The treaty was signed after the Lithuania Foreign Minister had been summoned to Berlin on 20 March and issued with an ultimatum by Ribbentrop that Memel had to be handed over to Germany. Using similar tactics to the Sudeten Germans, Germany had used the local Nazis under Dr Neumann to provoke unrest so that it could be claimed that the majority of the territory wished to cede to Germany. The tactic also uncomfortably fitted in with western liberal ideas of national self-determination.

The active dispute over the Memel territory had been a relatively lengthy one. The territory had been ceded by Germany in the Versailles Treaty and was particularly useful because of its access to the Baltic. Activities by German activists in Memel in the 1930s had been suppressed by Lithuania, which had led to economic and diplomatic conflict between the two countries. Lithuania had made concessions to end the conflict and a trade agreement had followed with Germany. There were still minor disputes over land between the Memel Germans and Lithuanians and Hitler had refused to sign a non-aggression pact with the Lithuanians.

Although the Memel territory was a relatively minor area, this extract shows that the significance of the treaty is wide. The seizing of the Memel territory was a warning to the Polish over German intentions to Danzig and it may well have encouraged Mussolini to go ahead with an Italian attack on Albania which followed on 7 April 1939. The fact that Hitler was prepared to put aside his seasickness to visit the territory is a mark of the attention that he gave it. The ease with which Hitler was able to take Memel is demonstration of the power of Germany within Central and Eastern Europe.
Ben Collis <brc>


Tuesday, April 10, 2001 at 16:48:18 (BST)


Gobbets 11a

This extract is taken from a memorandum circulated by Baron von Neurath, German Foreign Minister. The memorandum concerns a meeting between Hitler, the Polish Foreign Minster M. Beck, the Polish Ambassador Lipski and Neurath. It was one of a series of meetings partly to discuss the status of free city of Danzig and was an attempt to reposition German-Polish relations although it also touched on minorities, Czechoslovakia and Bolshevism. The meeting was held on 14 January 1938, and was followed with a speech on the excellent nature of German-Polish relations on 20 February 1928. It should also be noted that Neurath was replaced by von Ribbentrop as Foreign Minister on 4 February, marking a speeding up of German foreign and defence policy.

In the extract Neurath summarises the version of German policy that Hitler wished Beck to hear. The phrase ‘an improvement in the treatment of the German minority’ refers to the three million Sudeten Germans who resided in the Sudentenland part of Czechoslovakia and some were represented by its own political party the SdP – partly funded by Hitler – though it had little political influence. Although the Sudeten Germans enjoyed the best treatment of any minority group in Europe by far, they had real grievances over the discrimination of government officials and awarding of Government contracts. Hitler probably calculated that mentioning the grievances of the Sudeten Germans would appeal to the Polish who had raised concerns over Polish minorities in Germany.

When the memorandum mentions the ‘structure of the Czech State’ it refers to the Czechoslovak democratic constitution which gave power to political parties organised along national lines. The Germans could therefore always be outvoted since there were no parties that transcended nationalities. However, the Czechs had begun to respond to the pleas of those – such as the ‘Activists’ – who wished to alter the system, though change was too slow for either the Germans or the German Sudetens.

The ‘mistaken policy of the Czechs in Central Europe’ which would lead to a ‘hotbed of Bolshevism’ is probably designed to appeal to Poland’s designs on Czechoslovak territory, particularly on Tesin which lay between the two countries. Beck was counting on the disintegration of Czechoslovakia to provide Poland with more territory and a common border with Hungary. The reference to Bolshevism is well placed because it played to Polish fears of the USSR and identified Germany as a refuge from communism.

This extract is significant because it follows the courtship of Poland by Germany and therefore identifies another factor in the eventual break-up of Czechoslovakia – the jockeying for territory by the other Central and Eastern European countries. The extract also demonstrates the changing nature of the German-Polish relationship in the build-up to the outbreak of war.
Ben Collis <brc>


Tuesday, April 10, 2001 at 13:56:37 (BST)


This extract is from a telegram dated 21 May 1939. It was written by the German State Secretary, Weizsacker to the German Ambassador, Moscow, Count von der Schulenburg. He is replying to a telegram sent by Schulenburg regarding his interview (20 May ‘39) with the Soviet Foreign Minister, Molotov. On 17 April ‘39 the Soviet Union had proposed a triple alliance agreement with Britain and France, negotiations were still on-going. On 4 May ‘39 pro-German Molotov replaced the Jewish and more anglophile Litvinov as Soviet Foreign Minister. In addition the German/Italian Pact of Steel was signed on 22 May ‘39 with Italy receiving assurances from Hitler there would be peace for at least three years. The following day at a secret meeting with his military leaders, Hitler announced his decision to attack Poland.

Germany signed an economic agreement with the Soviet Union on 24 Dec. ‘36 and economic talks continued, although intermittently, through to Feb.‘39 before finally breaking down. Stalin’s speech to the 18th Party Congress (10 Mar. ‘39) attacked western appeasement policies and although not proven, it is thought Germany perceived this as a signal that Moscow were willing to resume negotiations. Hitler, aware of the proposed triple alliance, aimed to prevent it because he wanted Soviet neutrality in the event of a German/Polish war. Hitler omitted his usual anti-Soviet tirade from his Reichstag speech (28 April ‘39) hoping to renew contact. The replacement of Litvinov with Molotov was taken as evidence that the Soviets were ready to talk.

Schulenburg met with Molotov (20 May ‘39) to propose a new credit treaty. Molotov was non committal suggesting political bases needed to be constructed first. Schulenburg understood Molotov was playing for time. Indeed, Anglo/Soviet conversations were slowing in early May, the Soviets were thus keeping their options wide open. On 24 May ‘39 Chamberlain (British Prime Minister) announced an understanding had been reached with the Soviets but 3 days later Anglo/French proposals were rejected.

Germany, aware Molotov was speaking (31 May ‘39) to the Supreme Soviet, hoped he would openly indicate Soviet intentions. Molotov welcomed the possibility of an alliance with the west and denounced recent German approaches but although conducting negotiations with Britain and France, he did not discount resuming talks with Germany. Despite German approaches 6 weeks passed before the Soviets responded by which time talks had political undertones.

Schulenburg was an old school diplomat who still believed in the spirit of Rapallo. He made no secret to the Soviets that he disliked the nazi regime and its political methods. Schulenburg pursued talks for economic reasons understanding economic problems with the 4 year plan, he saw the advantages of access to Soviet raw materials. Hitler needed Soviet neutrality and hoped this could be obtained through economic talks. He did not want a binding political agreement at this stage. On 23 Aug. ‘39 Germany signed a non aggression treaty with the Soviet Union.
Alison Shepherd <as36@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, April 10, 2001 at 13:37:39 (BST)


This extract is a record showing the details of a telegram. The recorded details were sent as a circular to all German diplomatic missions by the German State Secretary, Weizsacker. The telegram shown was sent on 15 March 1939 by the Slovak President, Monsignor Joseph Tiso (a Catholic priest) to Adolf Hitler. Tiso was asking for the protection of the Slovak State. Hitler replied in the affirmative the following day. Slovak independence was declared on 14 March and was followed by the invasion of Prague (15 Mar. ‘39). On 17 March ‘39, Chamberlain (British Prime Minister) gave a speech in Birmingham which officially abandoned the British policy of appeasement this was followed on 31 March by a guarantee to Poland.

On 6 Oct. ‘38 the Slovaks were granted autonomy and from Feb. ‘39 the Slovak German Nazi Party helped by German propaganda agitated and put forward demands for independence. Tiso was against stirring up trouble afraid of renewing Hungarian demands on Slovak territory. On 10 March Prague, afraid of a pro-German coup, dismissed the Tiso government and appointed Karol Sidor as successor. His government was considered more sympathetic to Prague. The Nazi’s, unable to persuade Sidor to proclaim independence, appealed to Hitler for help.

On 13 March Tiso was virtually kidnapped and taken to Berlin. Hitler informed him of his plans to crush Czechoslovakia and unless Tiso declared Slovak independence he would not be responsible for their fate (Hitler had already told Hungary they were free to occupy Ruthenia). This was a veiled threat to leave the Slovaks at the mercy of the Hungarians. Ribbentrop reinforced the point by stating that Hungarian troop movements were reported on the Slovak frontier. The Declaration of Independence had already been drafted by Ribbentrop and given to Tiso already translated into Slovak. Tiso was also handed a draft telegram requesting protection and was under orders to send it to Hitler the following day, once independence had been officially declared. Hitler then had his excuse to march into Czechoslovakia on the grounds he was protecting the right of self determination.

The significance of this extract is that although Slovak independence was proclaimed on 14 March, Tiso refused to send the telegram to Hitler. A telegram appealing for German protection was sent however by the newly proclaimed government in Ruthenia which was facing Hungarian invasion. This would suggest that the circular sent by Weizsacker was doctored. This easy victory over Tiso reinforced Hitler’s conviction that he could deal with Hacha in a similar way. Hacha resisted for longer despite being elderly and suffering from a heart condition but eventually he too gave in allowing Hitler to enter Prague unchallenged. This was not seen by the western powers as protecting the right of self determination. Instead, Hitler was regarded as taking the law into his own hands and significantly this signalled a change in official policy towards Germany.
Alison Shepherd <as36@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, April 10, 2001 at 13:36:18 (BST)


This extract is from a radiogram dated 23 March 1939. It was sent by the German Foreign Minister, Ribbentrop to Adolf Hitler who was onboard the battleship Deutschland. Lithuania were to expected to sign a treaty reuniting Memel with Germany. This extract is part of Ribbentrop’s reply. Eight days previously (15 March ‘39) Germany had entered Prague thus taking control of Bohemia and Moravia.

The Memel population consisted largely of Germans. Taken from Germany and placed under Allied control in 1918 it was seized by Lithuanian troops in 1923. The Memel statute (8 May 1924) signed by Britain, France, Italy and Japan made Memel an autonomous region within the Lithuanian state. German agitation was suppressed until 1933 at which time the revisionist cause was taken up by the Memel Nazi’s led by Dr Ernst Neumann.

At Munich Hitler stated he would not interfere in Memel but Poland and Lithuania were forging closer relations which Hitler feared could lead to the Polish encirclement of East Prussia. Neumann, imprisoned in 1935 but released in 1938, continued to agitate but Hitler was afraid tensions would push Lithuania further towards Poland or more importantly dissuade Poland from conceding Danzig. Ribbentrop was ordered to inform Neumann to impose strict measures on those who provoked incidents.

Germany regarded elections on 11 Dec. ‘38 as a plebiscite. The Memel German Party received 87% of the vote proving the people’s desire to be incorporated into the Reich. Like Austria and Czechoslovakia this was to be viewed as a case of self determination. Hitler did not annex Memel in December, instead he waited, not wanting to cause tensions with Poland, for the Lithuanian government to agree willingly.

Germany could have taken Memel at anytime but it was taken in March following the invasion of Prague to alarm Poland. On 20 March ‘38 the Lithuanian Foreign Minister, Juozas Urbsys was given an ultimatum to cede Memel within 48 hours. Hoping this would frighten the Poles, Ribbentrp (21 March ‘38) pressed Poland again to concede Danzig, they refused.

Urbsys, like Hacha, was ceremoniously received in Berlin (22 Mar.‘39), by the time Hitler had boarded the Deutschland he knew the Lithuanian government had agreed to his terms. The extract merely confirmed to Hitler the signing of the agreement afterwhich Hitler drew up a law to this effect. Those who supposedly countersigned the decree, apart from Reich Minister Lammers, were not even on board ship (Frich, Goring, Ribbentrop).

The annexation of Memel is seen as Hitler’s last bloodless territorial acquisition. Urbsys was bullied into submission like Hacha before him. The law drawn up by Hitler was passed in the same way as the law effecting the Anschluss (13 Mar.’38). Hitler’s move reinforced Poland’s belief that Danzig was next. Although the Poles mobilised their troops Hitler’s action did not force them to yield. They continued their hard line policy until Hitler took Poland by force on 1 September 1939.
Alison Shepherd <as36@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, April 10, 2001 at 13:34:05 (BST)


This extract is from a radiogram dated 23 March 1939. It was sent by the German Foreign Minister, Ribbentrop to Adolf Hitler who was onboard the battleship Deutschland. Lithuania were to expected to sign a treaty reuniting Memel with Germany. This extract is part of Ribbentrop’s reply. Eight days previously (15 March ‘39) Germany had entered Prague thus taking control of Bohemia and Moravia.

The Memel population consisted largely of Germans. Taken from Germany and placed under Allied control in 1918 it was seized by Lithuanian troops in 1923. The Memel statute (8 May 1924) signed by Britain, France, Italy and Japan made Memel an autonomous region within the Lithuanian state. German agitation was suppressed until 1933 at which time the revisionist cause was taken up by the Memel Nazi’s led by Dr Ernst Neumann.

At Munich Hitler stated he would not interfere in Memel but Poland and Lithuania were forging closer relations which Hitler feared could lead to the Polish encirclement of East Prussia. Neumann, imprisoned in 1935 but released in 1938, continued to agitate but Hitler was afraid tensions would push Lithuania further towards Poland or more importantly dissuade Poland from conceding Danzig. Ribbentrop was ordered to inform Neumann to impose strict measures on those who provoked incidents.

Germany regarded elections on 11 Dec. ‘38 as a plebiscite. The Memel German Party received 87% of the vote proving the people’s desire to be incorporated into the Reich. Like Austria and Czechoslovakia this was to be viewed as a case of self determination. Hitler did not annex Memel in December, instead he waited, not wanting to cause tensions with Poland, for the Lithuanian government to agree willingly.

Germany could have taken Memel at anytime but it was taken in March following the invasion of Prague to alarm Poland. On 20 March ‘38 the Lithuanian Foreign Minister, Juozas Urbsys was given an ultimatum to cede Memel within 48 hours. Hoping this would frighten the Poles, Ribbentrp (21 March ‘38) pressed Poland again to concede Danzig, they refused.

Urbsys, like Hacha, was ceremoniously received in Berlin (22 Mar.‘39), by the time Hitler had boarded the Deutschland he knew the Lithuanian government had agreed to his terms. The extract merely confirmed to Hitler the signing of the agreement afterwhich Hitler drew up a law to this effect. Those who supposedly countersigned the decree, apart from Reich Minister Lammers, were not even on board ship (Frich, Goring, Ribbentrop).

The annexation of Memel is seen as Hitler’s last bloodless territorial acquisition. Urbsys was bullied into submission like Hacha before him. The law drawn up by Hitler was passed in the same way as the law effecting the Anschluss (13 Mar.’38). Hitler’s move reinforced Poland’s belief that Danzig was next. Although the Poles mobilised their troops Hitler’s action did not force them to yield. They continued their hard line policy until Hitler took Poland by force on 1 September 1939.
Alison Shepherd <as36@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, April 10, 2001 at 13:30:51 (BST)


This extract was an enclosure sent within a letter dated 7 November 1938, written by Minister Erdmannsdorf, German Ambassador, Budapest to German State Secretary, Weizsacker. The extract itself is a letter dated 3 Nov. ‘38 and is written by Dr Kalman de Daranyi, Hungarian President to Adolf Hitler. Hungarian claims to territory in Czechoslovakia still had to be settled following the Munich Agreement (29 Sept. ‘38). Poland had settled their claims by ultimatum but Hungarian claims had proved more difficult to achieve. This letter was written following the Vienna Award (2 Nov. ‘38) which arbitrarily settled Hungarian claims to land within Slovakia. In the letter Daranyi expresses his gratitude towards Hitler for his part in granting Hungary this territory.

On 2 Nov. ‘38 a German/Italian court of arbitration at the Belvedere Palace, Vienna settled Hungarian claims. This was in breach of the Munich Agreement which had stipulated such claims had to be settled by four power agreement involving Britain and France. On 14 Oct. ‘38 Daranyi met with Hitler and was persuaded to accept 2 power arbitration. Daranyi thought that this would bring Hungary more concessions. Britain and France did not protest because armed clashes between Slovak and Hungarian troops had escalated during Oct. ‘38, they were not willing to risk war by giving assistance to the Czechs. In reality they could do little anyway because at Munich they had only guaranteed new frontiers and not existing borders.

Since the loss of territory through the Treaty of Trianon (1919) a large number of Hungarians supported revisionism. Hitler thus recognised Hungary as a natural ally and played on aspirations to lure them into the Axis but did not always support their cause. Following Anschluss Hitler refused to cede Burgenland (Hungarian territory pre 1918) to Hungary. He also refused to bow to the Hungarian request to guarantee neutrality to Yugoslavia. The Vienna Award did not give Hungary all she wanted either. They were given a broad strip of southern Slovakia and Ruthenia but Slovakia retained important centres with large Jewish populations such as Bratislava and Nitra. Later, (20 Nov. ‘38) Hungarians staged a coup for the planned occupation of Carpatho Ukraine, Hitler vetoed this action.

The significance of this extract is that it demonstrates Germany’s increasing dominance over affairs in Central and Eastern Europe. On 12 Oct. ‘38 Hitler had already stated that if Hungary were to mobilise, Germany would not interfere. The main concern at this time was to prevent the Czechs from constructing new fortifications. Wishing to avoid an international conference the 2 power arbitration suited Hitler’s needs better because it brought Hungary further under German influence and further into their debt. Hitler had already given (21 Oct. ‘38) the Wehrmacht instructions on the elimination of the remainder of Czechoslovakia. In 1939 Hungarian foreign policy was brought in-line with Germany as they joined the Anti-Comintern Pact, received more territory and left the League of Nations.
Alison Shepherd <as36@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, April 10, 2001 at 13:29:22 (BST)


In April 1939 Berlin began to contemplate seriously a Non-Aggression Pact with the Soviet Union. Hitler began to tone down his anti-Bolshevik rhetoric and informal lines of communication were opened. In a way this is consistent with German policy, namely that the next intended victim, Poland, should be isolated. A Pact with Moscow also offered a substitute to a closer alliance with Japan, which Tokyo looks increasingly likely to reject. Weiszacker is responding to a telegram from Schulenburg, the German Ambassador to Moscow detailing his conversation with Molotov. Schulenburg despises Hitler and Ribbentrop and all that they stand for, eventually he will be executed for his role in a plot to assassinate Hitler, but for the moment he continues to loyally follow orders. The 'basis of results' of conversations with Moscow are at the same time both slight and significant. Slight in that nothing concrete has been offered or guaranteed, and with negotiations revolving around economic measures. Significant in that Livitnov has been replaced as Commissar for Foreign affairs by Molotov, Stalin's right hand man, and a non-Jew who has indicated that talks with Germany are not outside the realms of possibility. Hitler influenced by the replacement of Livitnov and a meeting with Hilger; one of Schulenburg's deputies becomes interested. On May 5th Berlin, which will do the vast bulk of the wooing, offers to honour Soviet contracts with Skoda, and on 17th Astakhov (Soviet Chargé d'Affaires in Berlin) offers some encouragement to German advances. On May 20th Schulenburg at last met Molotov. Schulenburg proposed that negotiations for a new credit scheme. Molotov stated that the Soviet Government considered economic negotiations as inopportune for as long as no 'political basis' could be found. Schulenburg leaves disappointed believing that Soviet mistrust has resurfaced again. However he will shortly change his mind and will transmit a telegram to that effect on 5th June. Far from ruling out negotiations, Schulenburg concludes that Molotov has actually invited substantive talks. Weizsacker believes a deal with Moscow can be done. Some historians believe the wait and see response instructed by Ribbentrop, the German Foreign Minister is an attempt to put matters on hold while he secures an alliance with Japan, his 'pet' project, that anyone outside Hitler should have such influence over German policy is highly doubtful. This aside, the prospect of preventing an alliance between the Soviet Union and the democracies as well as isolating Poland is to good to be ignored. Though wary of being used as a lever to wring concessions from the British, 'wait and se' did not last long and German advances resumed on 30th May with Weizsacker inviting Astakhov to meet him. Moscow began to consider an alliance with Berlin in late March, but unlike Germany or the democracies it has two strings to its bow. The Soviets did not finally calculate disastrously, that a deal with Germany would best suit their interests, until July-August. They were undoubtedly influenced by the apparent weakness of the democracies and their failure to put sufficient effort into the negotiations. The negotiations would still be fraught with difficulty and cooled significantly in June. A few days after this telegram the idea of involving Russia in a fourth partition of Poland begins to germinate. Unlike the democracies, Nazi Germany does not have to consider public opinion and is able to offer territorial incentives.
Aaron Falls <apf@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, April 10, 2001 at 11:15:57 (BST)
This extract from Weizsacker, State Secretary at the German Foreign Ministry informs all diplomatic admissions of Tiso's request for Slovakia to be placed under German protection and Hitler's affirmative reply. This is issued one day after Germany moved against the remainder of Czechoslovakia and consists of the flimsiest of pretexts. Hitler had never any intention of observing the Munich settlement and on 21 October announced his intent to 'smash the remainder of the Czech State'. After Munich Germany had supported Slovak autonomy, but in early 1939 policy altered. Berlin decided that the Slovaks would be provoked, as well as the Ruthenians, and used as a pretext to destroy Czechoslovakia. The German propaganda machine went into action. Berlin was determined that she would be master of Slovakia's fate, fearing that Hungary might acquire her and thus gain a border with Poland. Monsignor Tiso the honourable but hapless leader of the Slovaks has emphatically no trust in Hitler but has little choice but to agree to his demands. On 9 March the Slovak administration and which had gained a degree of autonomy since Munich was dismissed. Tiso was summoned to Berlin on the 13th and explicitly threatened by Hitler that if Slovakia did not declare independence, she would be occupied by Germany or turned over to Hungary and Poland. As a further incentive German troops began to infiltrate the Czech-Slovak border and a Danube flotilla trained its guns on the Slovak legislature. Devoid of alternatives and allies Tiso assured Hitler that he could rely on Slovakia and on 15th March Tiso duly declared Slovak independence and sought the support of Berlin. He was re-instated as PM but any attempt to establish even a modicum of Slovak independence was swiftly thwarted. The reference to the 'Greater German Reich' in the document is disturbing, particularly given that for the first time Hitler has acquired territory with no historical or demographic links with Germany. Tiso had placed the Slovak State under German protection under the utmost duress. Slovak patriotism had stirred and neither he or many other Slovaks sought to replace a Czech master with a more authoritarian German one. Tiso stated that he did not want to be ' the Seyss-Inquart of my nation' but that was the lot that befell him. Any hope that Slovakia would gain real autonomy was quickly dashed. Tiso had worded his telegram to Hitler very carefully, as Slovakia baulked at using the term protection, conscious of its implications. Tiso hit upon the formula of calling Hitler to guarantee the political protection of Slovakia's political independence and territorial integrity. This fine word play was to no avail, Hitler's reply simply omitted Tiso's definition of protection. The final break-up of the Czech sate was the inevitable consequence of the Munich settlement. Slovak nationalists such as Durcansky with naïve hopes of Slovak independence played into Hitler's hands. Ruthenia was duly handed over to Hungary and Slovakia became Hitler's somewhat unwilling tool. While Hitler's shrewd manoeuvrings had prevented any foreign intervention, the democracies determined that no more German expansionism could be tolerated.
Aaron Falls <apf@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, April 10, 2001 at 11:15:10 (BST)
This is the message dispatched by Ribbentrop, the ambitious and aggressive Foreign Minister to Hitler, who is aboard the battleship, Deutscheland. The incorporation of Memel into the Reich comes only eight days after the German invasion of Czechoslovakia. Hitler had long sought its return and plans had been prepared at Munich, but it was not until March that Hitler was able to contemplate his bloodless victory. On 20 March Ribbentrop met the Lithuanian Foreign Minister Urbsys, and gave him an ultimatum of 48 hours to conclude a treaty ceding Memel to Germany. He cited the principle of self-determination to support his demands. Scarcely veiled threats from Weiszacker, and a broad hint that Lithuania could anticipate aerial attack backed this up. Lithuania was in a precarious position; highly suspicious of the Soviet tensions it had also a tense relationship with Poland. Indeed Berlin had originally hoped to acquire Memel during a Lithuanian-Polish war. The Lithuanian leadership faced an unenviable choice, to acquiesce, or face a revolt in Memel followed by probable German intervention. 48 hours later a Lithuanian delegation arrived in Berlin, the treaty was signed, by which the Memel territory was transferred to the Reich, with a free port designated within the zone for Lithuania, and both states pledged not to go to war with one another. The city of Memel and the surrounding territory with its primarily German population had been placed under allied control in 1918, but had been seized by Lithuania in 1923. In 1924 a League of Nations Statute recognised Memel as an autonomous region within Lithuania. There had long been agitation against Lithuanian rule, and Ernst Neumann was to emerge as leader of Memel Nazis. He received support from the Volksdeutsche Mittelstelle, the SS department responsible for organising subversion among the minorities of Eastern Europe. In elections in December 1938 the German party list received over 87% of the vote. Berlin had to constantly hold the enthusiastic Neumann back, at one point he was threatened with being shot. One has to question whether the 1924 statute was ever viable, given that once Germany recovered and the majority of Memmelanders sought reunification with Germany, Lithuanians grip was slight. Following Ribbentrop's dispatch Hitler sailed to Memel to receive a rapturous welcome. While the occupation of Memel was a sideshow it is a microcosm of German expansionism. The principle of self-determination was used to overturn the territorial settlement of Versailles, regional discontent was stirred and Berlin isolated its victim. The occupation of Memel was a snub for the Britain, as Chamberlain stated that Hitler had assured him that Germany would abide by the Memel statute. He would be compelled to offer guarantees to Poland and Roumania. It was also a massive blow for Poland who now became more territorially and diplomatically exposed than ever. The treaty reduced Lithuania to a German puppet, and increased Nazi influence throughout the Baltic States. A significant unintended consequence of the treaty, was that Moscow rushed to give unsought guarantees to the Baltic states, this would become a major obstacle in the democracies attempt to seal a pact with the Soviet Union. As Hitler anticipated there was no military opposition to the incorporation of Memel, bit a fateful threshold had been crossed in March and Memel was to be Hitler's last peaceful acquisition.
Aaron Falls <apf@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, April 10, 2001 at 11:13:49 (BST)
Neurath's memorandum records the conversation, which took place between Hitler and the Polish Foreign Minister, Beck. Ambassador Lipski and Neurath were also present, Neurath, the conservative Foreign Minister has been relegated to the role of note-taker and will shortly be succeeded by Ribbentrop. Hitler's aim was to use the fear of Bolshevism and possible territorial gains to isolate Czechoslovakia from possible Polish support. Simultaneously he approached Hungary with a similar message. Whatever his other vices, this meeting reveals Hitler as a master tactician and diplomat. Germany's desire went far beyond the improvement of the 'treatment of the German minority'. At the Hossbach conference in November Hitler had spelt out the threat posed by Czechoslovakia, and on 7 December Operation Green, the plan to militarily attack Czechoslovakia was approved. Hitler's goal was clear; the grievances of the Sudetendeutsche would be used as a pretext for destroying the Czechoslovak state. The Sudeten Germans did labour under discriminatory practices, but probably were the best treated minority in Eastern Europe, and were certainly much better treated than the Germans of the South Tyrol. The Sudetendeutsche had never been part of Germany, but under the tutelage of Henlein ably aided by the Volksdeutsche Mittlelstelle, opinion swung in favour of incorporation with the Reich. The words 'our first desire' is an unmistakable indication that Hitler's aims are not restricted and that Poles could benefit also. The impossibility of the Czech state is a reference to the multi-racial dichotomy of the infant state. Czechs and Slovaks together only made up 66% of the population and there were significant German, Hungarian and Polish minorities. Relations between Czechs and Slovaks were also fraught. Yet under the guidance of Masaryk Czechoslovakia had weathered the storms of the twenties and early thirties well and unlike the rest of central and eastern Europe managed to maintain its democracy. There is every reason to believe that without Hitler's malevolent influence the Czechoslovak state could have survived and prospered. Czechoslovakia had long been viewed and not just by the Germans, as an entry point for communism in Eastern Europe. The Czech communist/socialist parties did well electorally and the Czechoslovak-Soviet pact of 1935 heightened concern. Hitler's conversation with Beck is a careful appeal to Polish desires. Not only does anti-bolshevism appeal greatly to catholic Poland uneasy about Soviet expansionism, but there is an implicit appeal to Warsaw's not inconsiderable territorial ambitions. Relations between Prague and Warsaw have been tense, and Poland longs to annex the town of Teschen in northern Czechoslovakia. Hitler for his part has steadily toned down the anti-Polish rhetoric and even goes as far to state in this conversation that Berlin does not seek a revision in the status of Danzig. All this is music to the ears of Beck, the master of Polish foreign policy. His ambitious and unrealistic view of Polish power produces a misguided foreign policy were Warsaw will attempt to balance between Germany and Russia. In 1938 Poland would ally herself closely with Germany, deriving comfort from the erroneous belief that Moscow and Berlin could not possibly to a deal. Beck's to clever by half approach to foreign policy will Poland the temporary gain of Teschen at Munich but in the long-run deprive Poland of a vital ally and critically compromise her security.
Aaron Falls <apf@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, April 10, 2001 at 11:12:13 (BST)
This extract is taken from a record of a telegram sent from Josef Tiso, the former Slovak Prime Minister to Hitler circulated by Weizacker, the State Secretary to members of the German Government. The telegram refers to the proclamation of independence of Slovakia from Czechoslovakia which was declared on 14 March 1939 and asks Germany to look after Slovakia’s interests where Czechoslovakia had apparently failed. The circular is dated 16 March 1939, three days after Tiso had visited Berlin and the subsequent proclamation of independence the following day whilst President Hacha of Czechoslovakia was in Berlin. On 15 March the Germans carried out the ‘rape of Prague’ after a ‘request for help’ from Hacha whilst the Hungarians occupied Slovakian held Ruthenia.

The phrase ‘full trust in you’ hides a chain of events orchestrated by Berlin rather than Slovakian initiative. Tiso was forced by Hitler to co-operate in the German takeover of Czechoslovakia when Hitler exploited the Slovak independence movement. The declaration of independence by Tiso was issued under a German threat of Hungarian occupation. It is possible that Tiso believed that by co-operating with Hitler he could secure better terms for a Slovakian state, especially after the negotiated mutilation of Slovakia by Hungary.

The ‘Slovak State’ refers to the increasing autonomy that Slovakia had achieved since the Munich Settlement several months previously. Germany was keen for Slovakia to have a status independent of the Prague government whilst remaining within Czechoslovakia so that it was available to Berlin. Negotiations on territorial adjustment between Slovakia and Hungary finished in Vienna on 2 November 1938 and saw Hungary gaining considerable Slovakian land. Small pieces of land also went to Germany and Poland. Since Slovakia had negotiated on its own behalf though, there was a perception that it had become autonomous within Czechoslovakia. The reference to Germany’s ‘protection’ of Slovakia has more to do with Germany’s de facto power within the region. The overall result of the territory negotiations was to demonstrate Germany’s absolute power in forcing through its will in Eastern Europe. This was partly because it had restricted the role of Italy and entirely excluded Britain and France from any participation. Slovakia had little choice but to hope that Germany would not carve up the country any further. A ‘treaty of protection’ was signed with Germany at the time of the German occupation of Prague which ensured the permanent occupation and effective control by Germany.

The significance of this extract is that it is a primary source showing Germany’ tactics for gaining control of Eastern Europe. Virtually every key phrase in the extract is a euphemism for handing control over of a defenceless Slovakia to an all powerful Germany. Although Tiso and Slovakia certainly ideally wanted independence from the Czechs, it was not so they could then be mutilated by Germany. Such an extract is an interesting insight into the role of nationalism of small states in pre-war Eastern Europe.
Ben Collis <brc>


Tuesday, April 10, 2001 at 10:56:49 (BST)


The Extract is from a brief telegram from Wiezsacker, German Secretary of State, to Count von der Schulenburg the German Ambassador in Moscow. It is sent in acknowledgement of the telegram received the day before that recounted a meeting of Schulenburg and Molotov the Russian Commissar for Foreign Affairs. Schulenburg’s telegram states that he is perplexed by the attitude that the Soviets are taking with regard to trade negotiations.

Molotov stated that he was concerned that the trade negotiations begun by Germany with the Soviet Union were motivated by political reasons and unless these were brought into the open he would feel uncomfortable continuing in that vein. When pressed by Schulenburg on exactly what he meant, Molotov refused to be led into commenting. The results so far of the trade negotiations and of Molotov’s Conversations with Schulenburg were therefore minimal. The Germans seem to be at a loss as to exactly what the Russian were thinking and had no other option but to wait and see whether they would open up or not. Schulenburg hoped that a speech Molotov was scheduled to make at a session of the Supreme Soviet, would throw some light on the issue. Schulenburg urged caution on this whole issue, as he felt that any hasty proposals that were made by the Germans to the Soviets could be used, by them, to apply pressure to the British and French, in their ongoing negotiations over the possibility of an alliance. The Germans were acutely aware of the fact that Britain and France were courting the Soviets for a treaty of alliance. However they were doing so with a degree of lethargy, as though by doing so it meant that there was no possibility of the Soviets starting negotiations with the Germans. They saw the ideological differences between Nazism and Communism as too great a chasm to bridge. At this stage it is unlikely that the Germans had fully taken on board the change in policy in the Kremlin that was personified by the replacement of Litvinov with Molotov, collective security had come to an end and the Germans now stood a chance of securing the allegiance of the Soviets. For his part Molotov was playing a game. He viewed his meeting with Schulenburg as the offering of bait to the Germans for renewed trade talks but on more defined lines.

The Russians were playing their cards very close to their chests. They were keeping both the German and the Franco-British negotiations going at the same time thus giving themselves an opportunity to pick either at the appropriate time. From this beginning the Nazi-Soviet Pact emerges.
Roddy Christie <rbrc>


Monday, April 09, 2001 at 17:26:49 (BST)


The Gobbet forms the entirety of a telegram sent to Hitler by Tiso who had been installed as head of the newly proclaimed, independent Slovakia. Wiezsacker, the German Secretary of State is simply communicating this to his staff at the Foreign Ministry and he includes with this Hitler acceptance of the ‘responsibility’.

The telegram is at the same time sad and predictable. It comes in the wake of the annexation of Czechoslovakia by Hitler on the 15th of March. The whole destruction of Czechoslovakia by Hitler was the most barbaric act, short of actual war that he could have inflicted on the country. There is no doubt that there was disruption in Czechoslovakia before Hitler became involved. The union of the country had never been totally harmonious especially between the Czechs and the Slovaks. However, Hitler seized upon this and forced the issue as an excuse to dominate the country. He intentionally stirred up the Slovaks in an attempt to drive them towards a declaration of independence. There was no real motive for Hitler except a lust for conquest and sheer bloody mindedness, certainly not the often-used excuse of national self-determination. Hitler pushed the Slovaks into a corner. He made it clear to the Slovak nationalist Tuka in February that if the Slovaks did not come to him for ‘protection’ he would simply allow Slovakia to be divided between Poland and Hungary. One of the amazing things in run up to the War was that Eastern European states were all out for territorial gains – they fought over every opportunity like children over chocolate. This was in the face of the obvious danger that Germany posed to them all. It is more than likely that Poland and Hungary might have taken the opportunity to divide up Slovakia. However the notion that the Slovaks would put their ‘full trust’ in Hitler is wrong. The telegram was spoon-fed to the Slovaks and they had little choice but to agree in the end. They did in fact declare independence on the 14th of March but they did not request any involvement from Germany. The word protection in the telegram was heavily contested by the Slovaks but insisted upon by the Germans. It ensured that Slovakia could become a protectorate of Germany and to do that required troops on Slovak soil.

The telegram ensured that the independence of Slovakia lasted no more than two days. At best Slovakia was nominally independent but in reality it almost became a German province. There was, furthermore, no real opposition by Britain and France to this move and the French were allies of Czechoslovakia. The whole saga of Hitler’s take-over of Czechoslovakia was symptomatic of the fact that she was seen as an object rather than a subject in European affairs.
Roddy Christie <rbrc>


Monday, April 09, 2001 at 17:25:52 (BST)


The extract comes from a memorandum from Neurath the German Foreign Minister. It is not obvious who it is directed at however it is most likely that it is directed at senior members of the German Foreign Ministry for dissemination as they see fit. It is an account of a meeting between the Polish Foreign Minister Colonel Beck and Hitler the previous day. The conversation spanned most of Europe with a common theme of the threat of Bolshevism to the status quo of European power politics.

The extract focuses on Czechoslovakia and Hitler states his desire to see improvement in the treatment of the German Minority there. That, he claims, is his first desire, according to Neurath, he does not appear to elaborate as to what his second might be! He admits to the minority status of the German population and yet hopes to secure concessions towards them. In view of their minority status it they should have been subject to Czechoslovak rule and law. If they become a majority only then should the Germans have the right to dictate those laws, yet Hitler still wished to make an issue of it. Furthermore this conversation occurred before there was any real crisis over the Sudeten German Minority in Czechoslovakia. At the time there had not been a call to Germany for help, Hitler was ‘jumping the gun’. The reference to the structure of the Czech state alludes to the fact that Czechoslovakia was in fact a nation created artificially from the remanents of the Austro-Hungarian Empire. There were three fairly distinct groups, the Czechs, the Slovaks and the Ruthenians. The Czechs were the dominant partners in the relation and there was evidence that even at this stage this was a cause of friction between the three. Hitler goes on to say that this friction made the perfect entry point for Bolshevism into Czechoslovakia. Bolshevism was like a dirty word in pre 1939 Europe. It was about the only thing that could rally all nations – against it. There was a general fear of Bolshevism as it was seen as a threat against the governments in place in all countries of Europe.

At the end of the day these views, as expressed by Hitler, are simply a front. As the Hossbach memorandum declares Hitler had already set his sights on the annexation of Czechoslovakia, and there is no reason to doubt the accuracy of the memorandum on that issue. Furthermore Neurath was to be sacked three weeks after writing this memorandum because of his opposition to Hitler’s policies of Lebensraum. Whatever twist he may or may not have put on the account of the meeting with Beck, it became irrelevant when he left office. The fact remained that by this stage Hitler had set his aims and it only remained to be seen how he would achieve them. The conversation with Beck is not an indication of his intentions or real views.
Roddy Christie <rbrc>


Monday, April 09, 2001 at 17:24:45 (BST)


The extract is taken from a Radiogram sent by the German Foreign Minister, Ribbentrop to Hitler who was at that point under the effects of severe seasickness on the pocket battleship Deutschland in the Baltic Sea – a short distance from Memel. The radiogram offers confirmation of the signing of a treaty with Lithuania that ceded Memel to Germany. The radiogram was sent at 1:30 am on the 23rd of March and crossed one of a number of telegrams from Hitler pestering for a result. The cession of Memel came a week after Hitler’s invasion of Czechoslovakia.

The ‘treaty’ signed by the Lithuanians stated that they were handing Memel over to the Germans in recognition of the fact that it had been taken from them at Versailles. Indeed the city did have a predominantly ethnic German population. However the German in the city enjoyed autonomy under a League of Nations Statute with a directorate, the President of which was appointed by the Lithuanian Government. Until the rise o Nazism this system had satisfied the German residents however in 1935, fearful of Nazism the Lithuanians had moved to stamp out Nazism, in doing so showing a disregard for justice more typical of the Nazis themselves. Despite this Lithuania was in an ongoing quarrel with Poland, so much so that German battle plans were drawn up in March 1938 to cater for the taking of Memel in the event of a Polish-Lithuanian conflict, which seemed eminently possible. After Munich the Lithuanians started to ‘mend bridges’ with Germany. Despite this the Lithuanian Foreign Minister, Joseph Urbsys was hauled in front of Hitler on 20th March 1939, and subjected to the same treatment (a tirade and threats of invasion unless he complied) as Dr. Hacha the Czechoslovak Prime Minister had received the week before. Under threat of aerial bombing the Lithuanians did not tell the world the pressure they were under to complete the deal with Hitler. On the 22nd March Hitler left Ribbentrop to finalize the details and set sail for Memel and his victorious entry into the city.

This was the last time that Hitler could play the card of national self-determination. It was true that Memel had a largely German population and it had been severed from the Germany at Versailles. However the barbaric manner in which he went about taking the territory back, leaves room for concern. He effectively threatened the Lithuanians into accepting his terms, as he had done with the Czechoslovaks the week before and at Munich too. This trend demonstrates the danger Hitler posed to all European powers and yet Britain and France did not react, citing the concept of national self-determination and thus sealing once and for all the fate of the Versailles treaty. The British offered their guarantee to Poland soon after but this was motivated by the invasion of Czechoslovakia rather than that of Memel. Perhaps most remarkable is the fact that the Eastern European states continued to bicker amongst themselves, vying fro each other’s territory, in the face of the increasingly obvious threat from Germany.

The cession of Memel went by largely unnoticed possibly because it was clouded by the issues over Czechoslovakia, however to is significant because it was the last time that Hitler would play the card of national self-determination successfully in his quest to take over Europe.
Roddy Christie <rbrc>


Monday, April 09, 2001 at 17:23:13 (BST)


This is from Weizsacker who was the State Secretary to Schulenburg, the Ambassador in Russia and they were having discussions with Molotov to see if there is any possibility of an improvement in Russo-German relations. At this time Britain and France were also trying to get some kind of formal alliance with the Soviets. This is also the day before the Pact of Steel was signed between Italy and Germany and so Germany still needed an ally against Britain and France as they were planning to move against Poland and so had an eye on this. The first real contacts began around 17 April when Merekalov the Russian Ambassador asked the German Ambassador for his views of German-Russian relations and also about an economic agreement.On 20 May Schulenburg had met Molotov to talk about the resumption of German-Soviet economic negotiations and Molotov appeared to want German proposals for a political agreement. The Soviet Union were also dealing with Britain and France but a few weeks after these negotiations began the Soviets made limited approaches to Berlin to revive trading links and this provided the basis for a possible political agreement.The Soviets who had suffered due to the purges in the army and were underestimated by Britain and France, saw the advantage in getting advanced machinery and the military equipment that German trade would secure. Germany could also ensure neutrality in any European conflict and this appealed to the Soviet Union. Weizsacker tells Schulenburg to wait as Molotov was not totally forthcoming and it was not until the end of May that the Germans decided to try to secure an agreement with the Soviet Union. The fact that Molotov had replaced Litvinov earlier in May 1939, had given Germany signals that a change in Russian policy was ocurring as Litvinov had been the proponent of collective security. This extract shows that the German attitude to the Soviets was changing, but that they were not going to commit themselves until they were sure about Molotov's and the Kremlin's intentions were. The possibility of stopping Russia signing a traety with Britain and France had presented itself and Hitler was going to take this opportunity as it would make eastward expansion and the conquest of Poland easier.
Lisa Welsh <lw10>


Sunday, April 08, 2001 at 14:38:38 (BST)
This is a circular by Weizsacker, the State Secretary the day after Tiso the Slovakian Minister President requested to Hitler for Germany's protection. This is almost the official line of what happened and is an attempt to legitimate Germany receiving more foreign territory. On 12 March Tiso had been sacked and jailed by the Government in Prague and this was partly a result of a meeting with Hitler in February 1939, who put pressure on the Slovak nationalists to sever connections with Prague. On 14 March under heavy German pressure Slovakia declared her independence and this followed the Carpatho-Ukraine declaration a few days before. The expansionist aims of Hungary made it urgent and necessary for Slovakia to seek the patronage of Germany once she had isolated herself from the Czech state. The Germans had also reported Hungarian troop movements on the Slovak border in order to force Slovakia to Germany and on the 15th Hungarian troops began occupying Ruthenia and the day after Tiso requested a German protectorate. The Nazi's had intended that Slovakia should become a tool of the Reich, as its position made it ideal for German manoeuvres against Cazechoslovakia, Hungary and also Poland.They also wanted the rich Slovak resources. In the agreement between Germany and Slovakia on 18 March, Germany guaranteed the territory and independence of Slovakia and also acquired the right to maintain military establishments in a specified zone.The Slovak army and also foreign policy were placed under German direction. It also had a secret protocol for economic and financial cooperation between Germany and Slovakia. At this time Hitler had not decided what to do with Slovakia, but wanted to make use of the resources such as the Skoda armament works, steel, coal and machine tools. The important point that Weizsacker tries to get across is that Slovakia approached Germany and asked for protection and so it appears Germany is defending the Slovak state. The pressure applied to Slovakia is hidden and so it seems that German actions are legitimate and not the result of aggression and again Hitler is trying to hide his actions from the West and this is the official line that Weizsacker puts forward.
Lisa Welsh <lw10>


Sunday, April 08, 2001 at 14:19:59 (BST)
This is from Ribbentrop the Foreign Minister to Hitler by radio, to the battleship Deutschland which Hitler was on to inform him that the treaty for the return of Memel had been signed. This is on 23 March and is just over a week after Germany had invaded Prague and so again Germany was moving eastwards and giving cause for concern for the Eastern states. March 23 was also the date that the details of the Romanian economic pact were Germany became known and this also gave states such as Poland more reason to be worried. It also has been said that Memel emphasised the contrast between the dithering of the British Government and the ever more confident march of the Nazi conquest. On 19 March the Lithuanian Government received a request from the German Government to hand over Memel and on 21 March this was presented to Poland and they were instructed their future depended upon a reasonable relationship with Germany. Germany wanted Memel and promised Lithuania a free zone in Memel. They also wanted the area of Vilna as an ally against Poland so she would have another Slovakia on the northern side and so the issues of Memel and Danzig were raised at the same time. Memel was to be Hitler's last peaceful acquisition and on 23 March Chamberlain declared in Parliament that the British Government were determined to oppose any means of independent states being subjected to pressure that makes them yield independence, but again they were too late. Memel had been a longterm goal of Nazi expansionism and the Memel local elections in December 1938 had played into the hands of the Nazi's as it was almost regarded as a plebiscite and so it seemed it would be possible to take Memel under self-determination and Britain and France should have no reason to object. Also there was the very familiar claims of local Nazi's getting out of control and could not be restrained by their more moderate leader Dr Neumann but much of this was bluff, to give the Nazi's a pretext for action. The treaty itself was an attempt to make things look like it was a peaceful return to the Reich as Lithuania were given a free port zone and there was a ban on the use of force in the treaty. Memel however was used partly as a means of putting pressure on Poland over the issues of Danzig and the Corridor and also worried Russia and this should have given out warning signals to the Western powers.
Lisa Welsh <lw10>


Sunday, April 08, 2001 at 14:01:02 (BST)
This is from a Memorandum by Neurath who was the Foreign Minister and tells of a conversation with Beck who was the Polish Foreign Minister and they were discussing the situation in Eastern Europe. Neurath was also perhaps sounding out the Polish views on the future of the Czech state and also how German action would be viewed. Neurath first discusses the desire to improve the treatment of the German minority in the Sudetenland and this was because the Nazi's intended to use the Sudeten issue as a pretext for mobilisation against Czechoslovakia. Neurath then tries to expand on this point by stating the whole structure of the Czech state was impossible. This was because Beck and Hitler were not alone in sharing this view and there were others in Europe who shared similar views and would not take offence at any German action against the Czech state. Also due to the mosaic nature of the Czech state there was many nationalities and so many claims for self-determination within the state. Those claims were to be used by Hitler to eventually bring down the whole Czech state and states such as Poland and Hungary were being encouraged throughout 1938, to make claims on the Czechoslovak territory. The Czechs and their foreign policy formed an important link in the French system of alliances which were designed to resist any attempt to revise the Versailles treaty and was the keystone of the postwar structure of Europe. therefore the Czech foreign policy was directly opposed to the German policy of Lebensraum and Hitler wanted to revise this as he had outlined in November 1937. The Czech foreign policy was described as mistaken because if the Czechs were to resist Germany then they would be smashed by force. Neurath then goes on to make the claim that the Czech state was a hotbed of bolshevism. Since 1933 the Nazi's had been making claims of a Jewish run state carrying Bolshevism to the heart of Europe. The Nazi's equated Jewry with Bolshevism and this view of the Bolshevik danger in Czechoslovakia was also felt in some circles in Britain and France. The view that Germany would provide a bulwark against Bolshevism meant that there was some sympathy for the German claims and ambitions for the Czech state. Bech agreed with Neurath's views because the Poles wanted Teschen. Beck was also fooled by Hitler's argument and put his full backing to Hitler's schemes and Beck bought the bait of Teschen. The Poles were hostile to Czechoslovakia and so Neurath was sounding out their attitude to a possible revision of Czech territory. It has been argued that Hitler's intentions towards Czechoslovakia early in 1938 were unclear in the respect that he was not decided whether the state should be destroyed in the near or more distant future, and whether this should be done by war or some other form of pressure. This is why Germany left its options open and came up with several excuses as to why Czechoslovakia could not continue to exist as a state and Neurath outlines these.
Lisa Welsh <lw10>


Sunday, April 08, 2001 at 13:42:15 (BST)
This extract is taken from a message from Weizsacker, the State Secretary to Frederick von Schulenburg, the German Ambassador in Moscow. The contents of the message relate to the latest German-Soviet talks. The negotiations had been focused on economic co-operation but Molotov, the new Soviet minister in charge of Foreign Affairs had demanded that the talks be extended to include the political relationship between the two countries. The document is dated 21 May 1939, one day before Germany signed the ‘Pact of Steel’ alliance with Italy. The tone is matter-of-fact and implies that time is not pressing the Germans on this.

The phrase ‘on basis of the results so far’ refers to the talks that had been taking place since the previous month. The results had largely revolved around such mutual economic assistance. For example, the Soviets requested deliveries from the Skoda arms works whilst Germany needed foodstuffs. After the appointment of Molotov on 3 May 1939, the German Government became friendlier towards the Soviets and instructed the German Press to cease attacks on the Soviet Union and the Skoda request was granted.

Molotov was appointed to take charge of foreign affairs on 3 May as replacement for Litvinov. It is likely that Molotov’s appointment was a deliberate symbol of Stalin’s rejection of collective security as a basis for Soviet Foreign Policy and he had calculated that he should not be dragged into a European war, especially against Germany whilst Japan remained a threat to the USSR’s eastern border. Therefore Molotov’s appointment – and the action he has taken in this extract – was an invitation to Hitler to move political talks forward. Litvinov had been the public face of collective security, especially in Geneva, and he therefore was Jewish – therefore unsuitable for the execution of the new foreign policy.

Weizsacker has decided to instruct Schulenburg to keep tight lipped and see what Molotov has to say - this typifies Germany’s leisurely response. However, it is clear by his attention that Weizsacker has realised that it is in Germany’s interests to co-operate with the USSR politically. By April, Hitler had realised that negotiations with Poland for a peaceful German entry had failed. However, an invasion could only be guaranteed success if the USSR agreed not to challenge the invasion. If the USSR joined Britain and France in guaranteeing Poland’s borders then the invasion could fail.

The significance of this extract is that it is private communication setting out the German position on Molotov’s request. The contents are therefore more likely to accurate. The extract is comes at a crucial time since it marks the beginning of the creation of the Nazi-Soviet Pact which effectively allowed the invasion of Poland to go ahead. However, it also reflects Hitler’s desire to get the best possible terms of an agreement by the relaxed tone of the extract.
Ben Collis <brc>


Monday, April 02, 2001 at 16:33:11 (BST)


This extract is taken from a telegram written by Baron von Weizsacker, the State Secretary, to Count von der Schulenburg, the German Ambassador in Moscow. Schulenburg had held talks with Molotov, the recently appointed Soviet Minister for Foreign Affairs, the previous day, during which the idea of resumed economic negotiations was discussed.

Throughout May 1939 relations between Germany and the Soviet Union were on the mend. The German press was even ordered to cease all polemics against Russia and Bolshevism. Then, on 17th, the Soviet charge in Berlin, Astakhov, asserted that there were no quarrels between Germany and the Soviet Union, that sure measures could be found to remove the distrust of Germany still existing in Moscow, and that the Anglo-Soviet negotiations were not likely to lead to the result England desired. The following day Ribbentrop instructed Schulenburg in Berlin that he was to travel immediately to Moscow and suggest to Molotov that economic negotiations be resumed in the hope of reaching a new trade agreement.

Molotov responded in a friendly manner to Schulenburg's enquiries, very much unlike his reception of approaches from London or Paris. However, he insisted that 'political bases' were a prerequisite for any resumed economic talks. He also refused to explain this response when asked. The Russians were clearly awaiting signs from Germany of a real desire for cooperation and thus they deliberately turned down the new and confident Anglo-French proposal they received on 27th May, not yet wishing to bind themselves in either direction.

The state of the Anglo-French-Soviet negotiations had played a role in the German internal deliberations over Molotov's response. They feared that the latter would exploit German eagerness to bargain with the Soviet Union as a means of pressing Britain and France into full alliance on Russian terms and thus urged reticence on the German representatives in Moscow. The signing of the Pact of Steel on 22nd May, however, would have been an indirect but important sign that the Soviet Union was no longer Germany's principal enemy. It was not a tripartite pact with Japan and thus Germany was clearly unwilling to subordinate her designs on Poland and against England and France to Japan's hopes for an alliance against Russia.

In the face of this failure to ally with Japan, and in view of alarming indications of a possible agreement between Russia and the Western Powers, Ribbentrop instructed Weizsacker to explore with Astakhov the possibility of better German-Soviet relations, starting with resumed economic negotiations. The two met on 30th May and the following day Molotov responded publicly in a speech to the Supreme Soviet by announcing that such negotiations might be resumed. Thus the basis was laid for improved relations between the two countries, which ultimately led to the Nazi-Soviet Pact being signed in August.
Robin Carvell <rec4@st-and.ac.uk>


Friday, March 30, 2001 at 10:19:51 (BST)


This extract is taken from a circular written by Baron von Weizsacker, the German State Secretary, to all diplomatic missions, and therefore was intended for public dissemination. It contains the request made by Father Tiso, the former Slovak premier, to Hitler for German protection of Slovakia. Just a few days earlier Tiso had obeyed a summons to Berlin and German troops invaded Czechoslovakia. Hitler's policy towards Slovakia should be studied in conjunction with the destruction of the latter.

Tiso was summoned to Berlin on 13th March and ordered to issue an immediate declaration of Slovak independence. If he failed to do so, Ribbentrop threatened that Germany would take part of Slovakia, with the rest being divided between Poland and Hungary. He also handed Tiso the draft text of the Slovak declaration of independence. The subsequent request for German protection was produced in the face of similar pressure. The Slovakian Diet adopted them both on 14th March.

In the interim, however, the control that Germany exercised over Prague made it expedient to keep Slovakia at least nominally a part of Czechoslovakia. Hitler had previously been willing to hand the territory over to Hungary but had since changed his mind and decided to keep Slovakia available for future disposition by Berlin. To this end German vetoes had prevented Hungarian military invasions of the neighbouring Carpatho-Ukraine in November 1938 and February 1939. But, on 12th March, when the time was right, Hitler actually instructed Hungary to seize the area, presumably to apply even more pressure on Slovakia to tow the German line.

Thus, whilst they acquired direct control of Bohemia and Moravia, the Germans maintained indirect but fully effective control of Slovakia. The latter was reduced to vassal status by a treaty that was euphemistically termed a 'protective relationship' with the Reich. The Germans had already shown their ambivalent attitude towards Slovakia in the Vienna Award, which, in November 1938, had granted the southern part to Hungary. Tiso was therefore presented, in effect, with a fait accompli and had no choice but to sign his country's fate away.

Germany's policy towards Slovakia was initially determined by the plans for the invasion of Czechoslovakia in March 1939. As soon as they assumed control, however, it became a pawn in their chess-like diplomacy with Hungary and Poland. Hitler had again demonstrated that, by entirely excluding the other two Munich powers, Britain and France, his will would determine the fate of those in the area.


Robin Carvell <rec4@st-and.ac.uk>


Friday, March 30, 2001 at 10:18:40 (BST)


This short extract is taken from a radio message sent by Joachim Ribbentrop, the German Foreign Minister, to Adolf Hitler, who was on board the Battleship Deutschland. The negotiations over Memel were obviously of great importance to the Fuhrer, who arrived there later on that day to address the population. The German move on Memel should be seen in context with the invasion of Prague a week earlier and the on-going negotiations with Poland.

The Memel territory had been taken from Germany in 1919 under the terms of the Treaty of Versailles and the town provided the only port for the newly independent state of Lithuania. Hitler was determined to reverse this move and his public renunciation of any further territorial claims in September 1938 did not change his private aims. Memel town was culturally and linguistically German but the population of its hinterland was mainly Lithuanian. The treaty concluded with Lithuania meant that Memel was ceded to Germany and therefore reincorporated into the Reich. The military evacuation of the territory was to be completed by 7am that morning, although Lithuania was promised a free-port zone.

It had been widely anticipated that this takeover would occur the previous December, after the Lithuanian relaxation of restrictions had led to the full nazification of the territory and elections. Hitler, however, decided to bide his time. He told Ernst Neumann, the leader of the Memel National Socialists, that the question would be settled by annexation at the end of March 1939 and that he wanted no acute crisis before this time.

When the time came, German tactics were of a familiarly aggressive nature. On 20 March, Ribbentrop told the Lithuanian Foreign Minister that the Memel region must be restored to Germany at once. The latter's government was given forty-eight hours to agree, otherwise German armed forces would invade the territory and there could be no guarantee as to where they would stop. The Lithuanians were powerless in the face of such pressure.

Thus Hitler again dictated the timing and conditions of another German takeover. The annexation of Memel, in Hitler's mind, had to coincide with the prospects of an agreement Poland. When these still looked slight in March 1939, after months of negotiations, the final moves on Czechoslovakia and Memel were coordinated in order to put pressure on Poland from both flanks. German disregard for Lithuanian interests can be seen from the way in which that state was later traded to the Soviet Union for a portion of central Poland, after Germany had already assured herself the right to occupy Lithuania by agreement with Moscow.
Robin Carvell <rec4@st-and.ac.uk>


Friday, March 30, 2001 at 10:17:17 (BST)


This document is an extract from a letter written by Dr. Kalman Daranyi, the former Hungarian Prime Minister, to Adolf Hitler, the German Fuhrer. The two had met just a few weeks earlier, when Daranyi was sent by Horthy to Germany in order to gain support for Hungary's claims on the former Czechoslovakia. This letter was written the day after the Vienna Award had granted southern Slovakia and parts of Ruthenia to Hungary.

Ever since the Treaty of Trianon, the Hungarian government had pursued a revisionist policy aimed at retrieving lost territories. One of the most sought after was the Carpatho-Ukraine, or Ruthenia, a goal that became all the more realistic after Hitler insistence at Munich that Czechoslovakia settled its outstanding territorial issues with Poland and Hungary. However, the subsequent negotiations between the Czech government and Budapest in October 1938 did not bring about the prompt compromise that Berlin hoped for. Hitler therefore insisted on a peaceful solution and arranged for a joint German-Italian arbitration procedure that culminated in the Vienna Award, on 2nd November.

At their meeting on 14th October, Hitler had told Daranyi that a new border would have to be found between Hungary on the one hand and Slovakia and Ruthenia on the other, but, as in the Sudetenland question, on a supposedly ethnographic basis. Whilst there was a Magyar community in Ruthenia, the majority of the population was Ukrainian. Thus, although the region had formerly belonged to Hungary, it is highly debatable whether their 'cause' could be considered 'just' when judged on the basis of national self-determination.

Hitler's support of Hungarian claims was certainly not motivated by a sense of moral duty. His attitude towards the issue had in fact changed depending on Germany's needs and the Vienna Award had by no means given Hungary all that she sought. Prior to Daranyi's visit it October, Hitler would have supported a Hungarian move on Ruthenia and even Slovakia. However, as the Budapest government adopted a more cautious approach, he decided that German support would be more limited. Pressure exerted on Italy forced them to reduce their support for Hungary and thus after the Award there still existed an autonomous Slovakia within the nominal bounds of a Czecho-Slovak state. Germany also annexed a small but strategically important piece of Slovak territory, which enabled them to dominate the capital, Pressburg-Bratislava.

Daranyi was thus mistaken to believe that Hitler truly supported Hungary's territorial claims. He must have forgotten what he had been told during his trip to Germany, namely that if Hungary had invaded Czechoslovakia she would have been granted all of Slovakia. By the beginning of November, Hitler, fed up with Hungary's prevarication, had decided to force the issue as best suited German interests.
Robin Carvell <rec4@st-and.ac.uk>


Friday, March 30, 2001 at 10:15:53 (BST)


Gobbets 10b.

This extract is from the memorandum of a conversation between Herr von Ribbentrop, German Foreign Minister, and Georges Bonnet, the French Foreign Minister during Ribbentrop’s visit to Paris. The visit had been the finale of ‘friendly’ talks between the two Governments since the conclusion of the Munich Settlement two months previously. The culmination of the visit was the signature of the Franco-German Declaration of friendship.

The ‘Reich Minister’s stay in Paris’ was possibly designed to lull the French into a false sense of complacency and encourage their optimism founded in the Munich Conference. Bonnet was a strong advocate of giving concessions to the Germans – as the British Ambassador in Paris commented on – and Ribbentrop would be keen to capitalise on this atmosphere. The Declaration itself contains only three clauses with little of any tangible substance other than a promise to keep in close communication.

When Bonnet talked about ‘future developments in the Mediterranean’, he was referring mostly to Italian expansionism. Mussolini was soon to renounce the Rome Agreements of January 1935; he wanted control of the port and railway at Djibouti, new management of the Suez Canal Company and a revision of the status of Italians in Tunisia. The situation was not helped by public demands in the Italian streets for Nice and Corsica. It was also clear that Mussolini was interested in obtaining Albania, therefore giving a huge naval advantage in the Mediterranean.

The author indicates that Italian expansionism was ‘the principal matter’ which occupied the French government. The government had already made attempts with the British to persuade Mussolini to stay away from French interests without success. The British had also been strongly urging the French government to speed up its rearmament programme in the light of Italian aggression. There may also be a split within the government on how to deal with the Italians. Bonnet was more pro-appeasement than Daladier, the French Prime Minister.

This document could be interpreted to show that the French shifted their concentration away from the German threat towards the Italian one, which they felt was more immediate and closer to them. There is therefore a detectable complacency within French attitudes towards the Germans as previous discussions within the government over whether France should withdraw her support from Poland show.
Ben Collis <brc>


Wednesday, March 07, 2001 at 10:07:53 (GMT)


Gobbets 10a.

This extract is taken from a memorandum on a conversation between Herr von Ribbentrop, the German Minister for Foreign Affairs, and Count Ciano, his Italian counterpart. The conversation took place while Ribbentrop was on a two day visit to Rome to present a draft treaty to the Italian Government that included Germany, Italy and Japan. This conversation reflects Ribbentrop’s efforts to convince Ciano of its merits and outline the German view that a European war was inevitable. It should be noted that at the time Hitler was also trying to persuade the Polish to sign the Anti-Comitern Pact.

Ribbentrop predicts a European war highly likely in ‘4 to 5 year’s’ time’. This statement reflects the thinking outlined by Hitler at the Hossbach Conference a year previously that European war was desirable by 1943 when western democracies would have to be confronted over German expansionism but on German terms. However, it is likely that Hitler’s timing had been brought forward after the Munich Settlement – as Hitler had explained to Mussolini at the Munich Conference in September.

The alliance proposed is described as ‘purely defensive’ and against ‘unprovoked aggression’. It is likely that this language was used to reassure the Italians that they were not over-committing themselves too soon. The negotiations for a tripartite had been ongoing in different forms since February 1938. The alliance was likely to be defensive in that one purpose was to act as a deterrent to any robust talk that the British might give. However, the fact that Hitler was still pursuing the alliance after the Munich Settlement infers that a major showdown would happen in the near future and therefore the Treaty would be offensive.

The mention of Japan in the conversation was a deliberate tactic by Ribbentrop to reassure the Italians. However Japan’s involvement was not clear-cut. It was Japan that had provided a major stumbling block to the treaty in August 1938 when it insisted that it did not apply against the USSR where Germany was adamant that the USSR should be included. Ribbentrop here infers that Japan was definitely in favour of the agreement and also that Japanese involvement was critical as in the alliance.

The significance of this document lies in its timing – Hitler was firmly in pursuit of an alliance after the Munich Conference. The document also shows the relative fluidity of the European situation since although Ciano was impressed by Ribbentrop’s proposals, his decision to dilute the proposals show that Mussolini wished to keep Italy’s options relatively uncluttered at this point.
Ben Collis <brc>


Tuesday, March 06, 2001 at 21:14:39 (GMT)


The extract is taken from a circular memorandum sent out by the German Secretary of State Wiezacker. It is not immediately obvious too whom it is going however it is most likely that the audience is fairly broad and probably encompasses anyone who might have to answer questions on German actions over the days following the memo. The memo deals with the situation in Czechoslovakia and attempts to justify the German invasion of that country the following day.

The document twists the situation to make it look like the Germans are the saviours of the Czechs, which is indeed the line they stuck to, and the justification for the subsequent invasion. Allegedly Germany intervened to help calm the problems being experienced in Czechoslovakia at the time between the Czechs and the Slovaks. The fact that these problems had been stirred up and almost created by Germany is irrelevant, seemingly in this document. There is no doubt that there were inherent problems between Czechs and Slovaks – witness the situation today – however Hitler simply exacerbated them for his own gain. The memo goes on to say that due to the unrest in the Czechoslovakia Germany is compelled to d something about it. Essential this is twisting the reality of the situation to make the unrest look like a threat to Germany. The final sentence referring to the interview with Dr. Hacha is simply untrue. Hacha was an old man and extremely infirm. He had no wish to go to Berlin and was probably fully aware that he was being hauled in to sign the death warrant of his country. In the meeting, which Hitler did not convene until 1:30am on the morning of the 15th March (the ides of March as Neville Henderson, the British Ambassador, was wont to refer to it), He harangued Hacha on what fate awaited his country before forcing him to sign a declaration effectively giving the Czech areas of Czechoslovakia to Hitler. This, Hacha signed, but not before fainting and having to be revived by Hitler’s physician.

Hitler’s treatment of Hacha was symptomatic of the barbaric way the entire cession of Czechoslovakia was dealt with. The extract is a twisting of the truth to suit German ambitions but it is ultimately the stance taken by the German Government. It fooled no one and this event was possibly the turning point of the run up to the war. Because of this the British and French issue a guarantee to Poland and on the 17th March Chamberlain, the arch-appeaser, in a speech in Birmingham condemns Hitler’s action in Czechoslovakia. This crisis was the turning point, from this point on war becomes a very real possibility and one that was now supported by the people of Britain and France and increasing their respective governments too.
Roddy Christie <rbrc>


Tuesday, March 06, 2001 at 17:59:20 (GMT)


This extract is a memorandum written by Dr Paul Schmidt, chief interpreter to Joachim von Ribbentrop, German Foreign Minister. It records a conversation held in Paris on 6 December 1938 between Ribbentrop and Georges Bonnet, French Foreign Minister. Ribbentrop was in Paris to sign the Franco/German Declaration of Friendship. Britain had already signed an Anglo/German declaration following Munich.

Ribbentrop and Bonnet had a long discussion following the signing of the Declaration. French notes of the conversation differ from German notes. Some misunderstanding may have occurred as Ribbentrop spoke French during several parts of the conversation. Bonnet stated he said nothing to contradict France’s official position with her allies. Ribbentrop on the other hand states that Bonnet agreed to regard Czechoslovakia as being within the German sphere of influence. There were two further meetings between these men, one at the Hotel Crillen and another during a visit to the Louvre. Conversations from these meetings were not recorded.

Italy had declared an interest in obtaining French territory around the Mediterranean. In Italy on 30 November ‘38 at a staged demonstration in the Italian Chamber, demands were made for France to cede Corsica, Tunisia and Nice. France were adamant that they would not yield or compromise over these demands. France hoped that through the Franco/German Declaration, Germany would be able to persuade Italy to abandon their claims. Ribbentrop however made it clear in Paris that matters to do with the Mediterranean were outside the scope of German interest.

The significance of this extract is that Germany had no intention of adhering to this declaration. Ribbentrop saw this agreement as a way to loosen the Franco/Soviet alliance. He also believed the French would be lulled into complacency which then could restrain the French effort to re-arm. This meeting and what was said and not said became controversial following the German invasion of Prague. Ribbentrop and Bonnet became increasingly viscous in their mutual accusations over what had actually been agreed in Paris. It still remains unclear as to whether France acknowledged German expansionist aims.
Alison Shepherd <as36@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, March 06, 2001 at 17:11:26 (GMT)


This extract is from a memorandum dated 28 October 1938. It was written by Dr Paul Schmidt, a German Foreign Office official and interpreter to Ribbentrop, German Foreign Minister. It reports a conversation in Rome between Ribbentrop and Count Ciano, Italian Foreign Minister. Ribbentrop was in Rome 27-29 October in order to obtain Mussolini’s signature for a tri-partite military alliance between Germany, Italy and Japan. This was to replace the Anti-Comintern Pact (25 November 1936) which offered no guarantees against a hostile coalition.

Negotiations regarding a tri-partite military alliance had reached a deadlock in August 1938. Germany wanted the alliance to be directed against all powers, Japan wanted an alliance only to be directed against the Soviet Union. Reorganisation within the Japanese government meant that new ambassadors had since been placed in Italy and Germany. Both were pro-German and both were eager to reach an agreement. During the third week in October Ribbentrop had been strongly urging the Italians to abandon their interest in Hungarian affairs. He wanted them to fall in line with German policy but changed his tone on 23 October ‘38. He invited himself to Rome on a brief and unofficial visit. The Italians were wary as this was Ribbentrop’s fourth attempt to sell the Italians a military agreement. Hitler wanted to clarify the point that a war with Britain and France was a certainty.

Ribbentrop believed Italian support would be important in a war against France but viewed Japanese support as critical in a war against Britain. Mussolini viewed the proposed alliance as an offensive alliance and only approved it in principle. He refused to sign. The new Japanese ambassadors had little influence within their government. A strong faction against an alliance existed in the Japanese government and was supported by warnings of danger and disadvantages of such an agreement from both Britain and the United States. An agreement could not be made on extending the alliance to cover other countries other than the Soviet Union and they too did not sign. A cultural agreement was signed between Germany and Japan on 25 November 1938 to celebrate the anniversary of the Anti- Cominten Pact.

Hitler believed as he had stated at the Hossbach Conference (5 November 1937) that war was inevitable within 4 - 5 years and therefore believed joint preparations should begin as soon as possible. It was presumed Japan would quickly gain control of China, the alliance would then be able to deter the ‘W’ Powers from halting German expansionism whilst encouraging American isolationism.

The significance of this extract is that it is evidence of Germany’s determination to secure a military pact which would counterbalance the combined strength of Britain, Germany and the Soviet Union. Mussolini did not want to commit himself at this stage because he wanted to secure the Anglo/Italian treaty (signed 16 Nov’38). During December, Ribbentrop persisted in his efforts to secure an alliance and persuaded Oshima Hiroshi, Japanese Ambassador, Berlin to visit Rome. Mussolini agreed to secure an alliance in January 1939 but stated Italy would not commit to any joint activities with Germany before 1942. This change of direction was mainly due to increased Franco/Italian tensions and in spite of German reassurances Mussolini feared Germany may have been seeking a rapprochement with France. The Japanese still only agreed to join the military alliance if it was directed only against the Soviets. The tri-partite agreement was abandoned and in May 1939 Germany and Italy signed the Pact of Steel.


Alison Shepherd <as36@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, March 06, 2001 at 17:10:04 (GMT)


This extract is from a political report dated 26 August 1938. It was written by Friedrich von Schulenburg, German Ambassador, Moscow to Joachim von Ribbentrop, German Foreign Minister. The report summarises a conversation held on 22 August ‘38 between Schulenburg and Maxim Litvinov, Soviet Foreign Minister regarding Czechoslovakia. Lord Runciman was in Czechoslovakia during this time as an independent mediator. Hitler 26-29 August, was touring German fortifications at the Westwall. On 26 August ‘38 Hitler issued instructions to the Sudeten German Party to provoke incidents in Czechoslovakia in order to provide him with an excuse for war.

Litvinov believed that the Czechs did not want war and therefore they would not provoke Germany into an attack. He also felt that if Germany did attack without provocation France would almost certainly aid the Czechs, Britain would follow and he stated that the Soviet Union would also fulfil her Treaty (1935) obligation to the Czechs. The Soviet Union would only aid however if France did so first. What would save the Czechs according to Litvinov was a collective stand against German aggression.

Germany, Litvinov believed, was building its foreign policy on unlimited aggression. Power politics through intimidation and terror would ensure Germany would eventually achieve their goal of taking Czechoslovakia. The Soviet Union would avoid explaining how they would aid the Czechs and were careful not to fully commit themselves to action which would involve military force.

The Soviets had not been responsible for the Versailles Treaty nor the economic considerations which had dictated the boundaries of the Czech state. Fear of an expanding National Socialist Germany and the threat this posed to Soviet security was a concern. It was therefore necessary to make a public stand against German aggression. The pacts (1935) with France and Czechoslovakia were only intended to protect the Soviet Union and were not intended as a definite commitment to these countries. In fact the Soviets would be able to do little to help the Czech’s. The Soviet Union did not have a common border with Czechoslovakia and therefore this presented a logistical problem. In order to aid the Czechs Soviet troops would have to transit through Poland and Rumania. These countries were venemously opposed to the Soviets entering their territory. In addition the Red Army was depleted because of the purges and there was the problem of border clashes with the Japanese in Manchuria to contend with.

The significance of this extract is that although the Soviet Union publicly advocated support for Czechoslovakia the German government believed in actuality they would do very little to help. Also, reports from German diplomats in Moscow highlighted the absence of major military preparations. Litvinov himself had stated that the Sudeten question was an internal affair of Czechoslovakia, the Soviets had no intention of aiding the Czechs. Hitler’s orders on 26 August ‘38 induced incidents within the Sudeten region with a view to sending in German troops to bring order. Events escalated during September 1938 and a settlement was agreed at the Munich conference. The Soviet Union were excluded from this.
Alison Shepherd <as36@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, March 06, 2001 at 17:08:42 (GMT)


This document is from a letter dated 1 June 1938. It was written by Baron von Weizsacker, German State Secretary to Herbert von Dirksen, German Ambassador , London. This letter gives Dirksen approval and instructions with regards to his proposed meeting with the British prime Minister, Neville Chamberlain to discuss German aims in Czechoslovakia. A crisis had been sparked in Czechoslovakia (19-22 may ‘38) as Prague had authorised the mobilisation of Czech troops to the Czech/German frontier. This increased pressure for an agreement to be reached in order to avoid war. On 30 May Hitler issued the directive, Operation Green which stated his aims regarding the annihilation of Czechoslovakia.

Britain were not prepared to enter into war over the’ Czech problem’ because it seemed clear that the Sudeten German claim to the right of self-determination was legitimate. Henlein’s, (Sudeten German Party leader) Karlsbad speech for autonomy was considered to be the basis for an agreement. British policy proceeded along the lines that it was best if the Czech government could be persuaded to make the necessary concessions in order to maintain peace. From March to December 1938 both Britain and France consistently urged Prague to make concessions. As a result of the May Crisis this pressure intensified. Two weakly worded warnings which lacked conviction were sent to Germany in which Britain stated, because of political necessity they may have to be involved in possible future hostilities. Britain had no intention of being involved. Indeed, the French were informed that these warnings were emergency measures to save the situation and that Britain would continue to urge Prague to comply.

In Britain throughout May statements and press articles indicated a British reluctance to enter into hostilities over Czechoslovakia. Kirkpatrick, First Secretary, British Embassy, Berlin informed German envoy, Prince Bismark that Britain were willing to come to an agreement on German terms providing it was reasonable and peaceful. Viscount Halifax, British Foreign Secretary, in a letter (13 May ‘38) to Herr von Ribbentrop, German Foreign Secretary and in a meeting with Dirksen (23 May ‘38) established that Britain wanted a peaceful settlement and would use their influence to bring the Czechs to agreement. This was in order to enable Britain and Germany to come to terms. Henderson, British Ambassador, Berlin was central to this issue. On several occasions he indicated Britain’s desire to improve Anglo/German relations. In a meeting with Weizsacker (28 May ‘38) he stipulated that in the case of extreme provocation Britain would withhold support for the Czechs.

Sir R. Vansittart (Chief Diplomatic Advisor to the Foreign Office) pressured Henlein, with the approval of Halifax, to come to an agreement. At the same time Halifax was encouraging Prague to meet demands. On 30 May ‘38, Halifax informed Mr Newton, British Minister in Prague to press Benes, Czechoslovak Prime Minister, to accept Henlein’s conditions as the basis for discussion. Britain also consistently pushed the French to push and almost blackmail the Czechs into agreement by threatening to break their alliance (1935) if they refused to comply.

The significance of this extract is that British policy at this time gave Hitler no reason to doubt British neutrality. He could proceed with Operation Green without interference. Henderson was influential in confirming this and left the German government in no doubt of the British position and their desire for improved Anglo/German relations. Hitler’s adjutant, Wiedemann was sent to London during July ‘38 in order to fully assess the situation there and allay British anxiety over Czechoslovakia. In August ‘38 Lord Runcimann was sent to Prague as an independent mediator.
Alison Shepherd <as36@st-andrews.ac.uk>


Tuesday, March 06, 2001 at 17:07:23 (GMT)


The extract is taken from a memorandum of a meeting between the German Foreign Minister Ribbentrop and the French Foreign Minister Bonnet. The meeting took place in Paris on the invitation of M. Bonnet. It had in fact taken place a month later than it was initially supposed to due to the lethargic response of the Germans to the original invitation and it was then postponed due to strikes in Paris. It was the occasion of the signing of a Franco-German Declaration, with which Ribbentrop hoped to drive a wedge between the British and the French. In the event the British encouraged the step and were in fact kept informed throughout the proceedings. It was a totally hollow declaration initiated largely because the British had made a similar such move at Munich and the French felt they too should have a declaration.

The conversation between Bonnet and Ribbentrop is interesting in that it was simply an exchange of views on largely unrelated questions of Foreign Policy. Ribbentrop is said to have harangues Bonnet in much the same way as Hitler was wont to do and Bonnet only managed a lengthy interjection on the Subject of Franco-Italian relations. This might well have been the reason that the Germans came to the conclusion that this was the principal matter engrossing French Politicians at the time in that it was the only time Bonnet was allowed a word. It does however come in the wake of demands from Italian deputies, made on the 30th November 1938, for the cession of Nice, Corsica and Tunis to the Italians. French foreign policy, similarly to that of Britain, was still an imperial one. Unlike Germany France had many interests outside of Europe and especially valued her niche in the Mediterranean. France controlled much of North Africa and valued countries such as Yugoslavia and Romania as her traditional trading partners. The threats from Italy concerned France, as she perceived the Mediterranean as her traditional sphere of influence. With the Italians having invaded Abyssinia, giving a perfect route in to Egypt and dominance of the Suez Canal, and the overtures they were making to Yugoslavia, the French were feeling their traditional predominance in this area to be under threat. This might well have been the reason that during this conversation Bonnet, according to the German version of the memorandum, declares Eastern Europe a German sphere of influence in which France will not become involved. It is possible that he hoped in return to be given assurances of French dominance of the Mediterranean. In the event this was not forthcoming and Bonnet denied ever having said anything of the sort.

The extract is probably accurate in that it showed that the French were increasingly concerned that their sphere of influence was being eroded in the Mediterranean. With the combination of the Franco’s continued rise in Spain and the new demands by Italy for the cession of territory it is little wonder that this was uppermost in the minds of French polities at the time.
Roddy Christie <rbrc>


Tuesday, March 06, 2001 at 17:03:56 (GMT)


This extract is taken from a circular written by Baron von Weizsacker, the State Secretary of the German Foreign Ministry, principally for the benefit of the main German diplomatic missions around Europe. The information it contained was designed to aid any announcements that German diplomats would have to make in regard to the fast-moving developments between Germany and Czechoslovakia. It is therefore significant that, whilst it was written on 14th March, it was not sent until the following morning. By then German troops were already invading Czechoslovakia and the circular was 'out of date'.

Four days previously, the Czechoslovak President, Emil Hacha, had dismissed the Slovak government in order to halt a developing movement to secure independence for Slovakia. This move greatly angered the German government, who had, since the Munich Agreement, been trying to balance Polish and Hungarian claims on that area. Germany had been responsible, however, for encouraging Slovakian independence. Anti-Czech propaganda had been directed to Slovakia from Vienna radio and on 13th the German press adopted its usual crisis style by denouncing a supposedly new Czech campaign of repression against Germans. Father Tiso, the Slovak leader, obeyed a summons to Berlin where he was ordered to declare Slovak independence, which he did the next day.

On 14th March, Hacha was likewise summoned to Berlin. Thus, the claim that he was arriving 'at his own request' was false. The memorandum of the meeting that took place between Hacha and Hitler, at which Weizsacker was present, relates the Fuhrer's regret at having to require the President to make the journey to Germany. Hacha was informed, on the night of his arrival that German troops were invading Czechoslovakia.

The invasion of the rump state of Czechoslovakia had been outlined in a directive issued as early as 17th December 1938. Whereas Hitler had previously believed that he would have to wait for Czech provocation, the new directive contained no mention of a Czech casus belli. Therefore, on 14th March, Hacha was informed of the invasion of his country, ordered to ask for German protection and told that any Czech resistance would lead to the immediate bombing of Prague. The following day, Hungary followed Germany's lead by invading Slovakia, having been given a free hand by Hitler.

What is significant about this document is the fact that it was intended for public consumption and therefore covered up what was really happening. In a similar vein to the Anschluss, Hitler had wanted to maintain a veneer of legality in his dealings with Czechoslovakia. Thus Weizsacker uses euphemistic and even false words to describe to describe the harsh reality of Germany's subjugation of Czechoslovakia.


Robin Carvell <rec4@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, March 06, 2001 at 16:25:19 (GMT)


This extract is taken from a memorandum, written by an official of the German Foreign Minister's Secretariat, on the conversation between the latter and Georges Bonnet, his French counterpart. The result of this meeting was a Franco-German non-aggression pact, which was modelled on the Anglo-German Agreement signed at Munich a few months previously. This marked a significant shift in European diplomacy, as Bonnet admitted to Ribbentrop during his visit that the Franco-Russian Pact was no longer effective.

Bonnet also raised concerns about events that had taken place on 30th November in the Italian Chamber of Deputies. During a speech by Count Ciano, in the presence of Mussolini, a number of deputies had openly demanded that France cede its territories of Nice, Corsica and Tunis. The latter was probably the most worrying for the French government, especially in light of recent events. Italians made up the majority of the non-indigenous population in Tunis and the Italian demands focused on their preservation as Italian citizens. The French ambassador in Rome, referring to the Munich Agreement, suggested that Italian propaganda was trying to make the Italians of Tunis the Sudetens of Italy.

The Italian government played down the importance of what had happened. Chamberlain assured the French that the Anglo-Italian agreement provided for the status quo in the Mediterranean and covered Tunis, Corsica and Nice. Yet the fears of the French government would not be allayed. Relations with Italy had been strained ever since the outbreak of the Spanish Civil War. Mussolini had made minimal attempts to disguise his aid to Franco, which greatly antagonised the anti-fascist Popular Front government of the time. In November 1938, the Daladier government despatched Francois-Poncet as a new ambassador to Rome, in order to end this hostility. The events in the Italian chamber, so soon after his arrival, would have therefore proved that bit more controversial.

Daladier was incensed and informed Chamberlain, who was on his way to talks with Mussolini, that the French would not grant any concessions to France. He soon visited Corsica and North Africa, announcing that he would not cede an acre of the French Empire. At a time when the rest of Europe were more concerned with German aggression in the East and Britain was attempting to forge closer links with Mussolini, France was certainly preoccupied with Italian pretensions in the Mediterranean.

Hitler would have welcomed this news, along with the signed agreement. He had long wanted to neutralise France as a threat on Germany's western frontier, so that he could concentrate his forces on unhindered expansion in the East. The Franco-German agreement also split France away from Russia, its previous diplomatic partner and Germany's ideological anathema. Hitler's military plans were also based on the assumption that continuing Italian-French tension in the Mediterranean would eventually lead to war, during which he would again be able to implement German expansion unchallenged. Thus, in December 1938, German diplomatic plans were falling into place just as Hitler wanted them.
Robin Carvell <rec4@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, March 06, 2001 at 16:24:07 (GMT)


This extract is taken from a political report written by Count Schulenburg, the German ambassador in Moscow, to Ribbentrop, his Foreign Minister. The report, containing a transcript of the former's conversation with Litvinov, the Soviet Commissar for Foreign Affairs, gives an update on the Russian attitude towards the situation in Czechoslovakia as it stood at the end of August 1938. Formal negotiations were still in progress between the Czech government and the Sudeten German Party, although they were soon to break down and matters were to take a more ominous turn during September.

Litvinov was correct in his assumption that Britain and France, 'the powers', would not initiate a major European conflict on behalf of Czechoslovakia per se. France had guaranteed to come to Czechoslovakia's aid in case of German aggression but this was in order to prevent further German expansion rather than ensure Czech independence. Britain would not guarantee Czechoslovakia but, if France honoured her pledge, Britain would have to join her in a war. British interests would have been severely jeopardised by a German victory over France.

Litvinov then implied that the Soviet Union was unlikely to interfere in a question that they regarded as an internal matter. As Russia had not been represented during the formation of the Versailles Peace Treaty, in 1919, she had not had a say in the carving up of Eastern Europe. This had included the 'creation and composition' of states such as Czechoslovakia, in which peoples of various antagonistic nationalities were expected to live in harmony. The German nationals in the Sudetenland were one such group who demanded self-determination. The Soviet Union therefore saw itself as having no responsibility to guarantee the existing Czech borders or ethnic make-up. The implication is that Russia would not go to war to prevent the secession of the Sudeten Germans from Czechoslovakia.

However, Russia could not countenance any increase in German power. Thus, while the settling of the Sudeten German question did not concern the Soviet Union directly, any assault on Czechoslovakia as a whole was a different matter. Russia was pledged to support France if she went to war over an incident of German aggression toward the Czech state. Litvinov was only too well aware that Hitler's plans were based on the ultimate subjugation of not only Czechoslovakia but also Russia itself. He saw the Nazi state as inherently expansionist and realised that if Czechoslovakia were overrun, the immediate threat to Russia would be greatly increased.

This rather vague statement of Russian policy was perhaps designed to perplex the German government. The latter did not want to provoke a war with the Soviet Union and must have been pleased by Russian apathy to the Sudetenland issue. However, Litvinov's statement to the effect that the Soviet Union would keep her word and support Czechoslovakia, whatever her reasons for doing so, must have given cause for concern.


Robin Carvell <rec4@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, March 06, 2001 at 16:22:16 (GMT)


This extract is taken from a letter written by Baron von Weizsacker, the German State Secretary, to Dr Herbert von Dirksen, the recently appointed ambassador in London. It constituted a reply to Dirksen's letter in regard to the British attitude towards recent developments in Czechoslovakia, and the Sudetenland in particular. Writing only a week after the 'May Crisis' war scare, Weizsacker confirmed the ambassador's view that Britain was not prepared to go to war over Czechoslovakia.

After the Anschluss with Austria, British policy had been based on the avoidance of a war through granting concessions to Germany. At a Foreign Policy Committee meeting in March, Halifax had advocated that Germany would object to any interference on the part of other powers in the German-Czech question and that Britain would risk war in trying to deter Germany from imposing its own solution. Inskip, the Minister for the Co-ordination of Defence, likewise asserted that Germany could easily conquer Czechoslovakia and only a long war would eject Germany once it had achieved this. Thus Chamberlain and Halifax had military justification for their previously formulated policy of not guaranteeing Czechoslovakia or supporting France if she took action in accordance with her treaty with the threatened state. Even when war had seemed a probability between 20th and 22nd May, Halifax wanted the British press to report that Czech exaggeration and over-reaction had manufactured the 'crisis'.

At the end of April, the recently formed Daladier government had visited London. The British wanted Daladier and Bonnet to gain concessions from the Czechs by threatening to withhold French support in case of German aggression rather than encouraging Czech resistance. The latter approach would risk a European war in which Britain would have to intervene in order to prevent a French defeat. British diplomats also began to put pressure on Benes, the Czech President, Hodza, the Prime Minister, and Krofta, the Foreign Minister, to reach agreement with the Sudeten German Party by offering concessions to the latter's demands.

This pressure was accompanied by the clear message that there was no question of any British support for Czechoslovakian independence until agreement had been reached with the Sudeten Germans. Since the latters' demands, as laid out by Henlein at Karlsbad, were so extensive, there was never much chance that the Czech government would agree to them and therefore little chance that an agreement could be reached. The British assumed that Benes was obstructing a peaceful solution and became increasingly disillusioned at their failure to press him to make concessions.

The British efforts to negotiate a settlement, which continued with Lord Runciman's visit to Prague in August, would have satisfied the German government. Only a few days prior to Weizsacker's letter, Hitler had issued a new directive for 'Operation Green', the plan of attack on Czechoslovakia. Yet the British government continued to believe that Germany did not wish to absorb all of Czechoslovakia and therefore chose to try to mediate in Prague rather than guarantee Czech independence in the face of German aggression. This in itself greatly lessened the chances of Germany having to fight Britain in a war over Czechoslovakia.
Robin Carvell <rec4@st-and.ac.uk>


Tuesday, March 06, 2001 at 16:20:39 (GMT)


The extract is taken from a telegram between the German Ambassador to Moscow Schulenburg and Ribbentrop the German Foreign Minister. It recounts a meeting between Schulenburg and the Soviet Commissar for Foreign Affairs Maxim Litvinov. Th meeting was conducted on Shulenburg’s return to Moscow having been away and was done held out of diplomatic pleasantry. It seems the conversation turned to the situation in Czechoslovakia from there. At the time there was still a degree of uncertainty as to what course events would take in the event of a German invasion of the Sudetenland. Both France and the Soviet Union were allies of Czechoslovakia and in theory at least would be drawn into the conflict if Germany attacked Czechoslovakia.

Schulenburg brings up the issue of a major European war in the extract. The Germans are fearful that any action on their behalf against Czechoslovakia will exert an armed response from the other major powers of Europe. He is sounding out Litvinov to see what his reaction is. The Soviets are motivated by a dislike of national socialism seeing it as a direct opposite to their own system and enemy – largely perhaps because Hitler never tried to hide his contempt for communism and the Soviet Union, viewing them as arch enemies. The Russians viewed any advances eastwards by the Germans as dangerous to them, indeed when it came to the crunch the Russian were the only people who were prepared to stand up to Hitler, however the Romanians refused them access to Czechoslovakia across their territory. Russian Foreign Policy at this time was one of ‘collective security’ and it was championed by Litvinov. This was essentially the ‘ganging-up’ on and encirclement of Germany by the other European powers. There were no written agreements as such but Litvinov hoped that the European Nations could act as one against Germany. The Soviets were greatly disheartened by the seeming disinterest of the Western powers in the fate of Czechoslovakia and this cast the first doubts over the policy of collective security. This is what Litvinov means by ‘power politics’. Essentially it is prioritising; if the west view the Czechs as a high enough priority and they think there is something in it for them they will act if not then they will stand aside. The Russians were in fact the only ones that ever made a stand for the very reason that an advance east by Hitler threatened them, however they never actually did anything when they realised that they had no support form the other powers.

The conversation was held in a ‘lull in the proceedings’. Four weeks after the conference at Munich was held but at the time while the issue of Czechoslovakia was ever present it was not at the crisis pitch it would be at soon. The feeling at the time among the German diplomats in Moscow was that in the event of war between Germany and Czechoslovakia the French would attack Germany and Britain would be there to help. They also felt that the Soviets would do as little as possible and hence have an army to clear up the remains. It was almost as if the situation was one of the Western powers including Germany against the Soviet Union, a view that was only enhanced by Chamberlain’s detestation of the Communists.
Roddy Christie <rbrc>


Tuesday, March 06, 2001 at 15:53:24 (GMT)


The extract comes from a letter between Wiezacker, the German Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs (the equivalent of the British Permanent Under-Secretary, R. A. Butler) to the German Ambassador in London von Dirksen. The letter comes in the wake of the so-called May crisis over Czechoslovakia that saw Hitler’s bluff being called. The Anschluss achieved on 13th March 1938 but an added pressure on the situation in the Sudetenland, because German troops now surrounded Czechoslovakia on its southern border as well as in the north and west. Hitler had moved troops into the border area to the south of Czechoslovakia and the Czechs had begun to mobilise their troops in response to this. The whole fiasco enraged Hitler who declared that Czechoslovakia should be made to disappear from the map, but it was possibly calculated by the Czechs to get a reaction in the various European Capitals, which would get the issue the interest and hopefully support that he Czechs believed it deserved.

The British Activity in this affair was limited. This period was the height of appeasement and the British were concerned that they might get involved in a war in which they had no interest. This state of affairs was emphasised by the seeming French lust to hit Hitler hard over this. On the face of it, it looked like the western powers would not give in to Hitler, France announced that she would ‘provide the utmost help’ to the Czechs and Britain announced that she could not be counted on to remain outside any conflict that ensued. However behind the scenes it had already been decided on the 29th April that pressure would be brought to bear on Benes to settle the Sudeten question. France wished to be finished with the dilemma of having to fight (which she did not want to do) or to lose face and Britain viewed the whole issue as an inconvenience that hampered her relations with Germany which she in reality whished to develop on a commercial basis. In fact the contempt that the British in particular treated the Czechs is remarkable particularly in view of the eventual outcome. London’s so-called mediation in this affair was not what one would traditionally call mediation. As Christopher Thorne says it is difficult not to use the word servility when discussing the British dealings with the Germans over this affair. Halifax the British Foreign Minister, is said to have declared that the ‘greatest possible pressure’ was applied to Benes in order to get him to accommodate the Germans wishes. The mediation by London was in fact a sham with the British trying simply to keep the Germans happy with little interest in the Czechs opinions. The Germans measured the success of this method of exerting influence by whether or not they got the Sudetenland. One might say that despite the best efforts of the British to try to get the Czechs to give in it ultimately was a failure in May/June as the Czechs held out against the German.

The extract comes two days after Hitler issued new orders for Operation Green – the plan o attack on Czechoslovakia. It is more than likely that he hoped the situation would inflame and thus give him an excuse to move into Czechoslovakia. The letter is written just minutes after Henderson the British Ambassador in Berlin had told Wiezacker that the Czechs had been informed that unless they listened to reason they would be abandoned by Britain and France. The Germans read the situation correctly in that the British do not want war and will try to ensure that Czechoslovakia is not the cause of it. This is appeasement at its height and it shows Britain negotiating from the standpoint of weakness not that of strength.
Roddy Christie <rbrc>


Tuesday, March 06, 2001 at 14:47:30 (GMT)


Gobbets 9b.

This extract forms part of a document written by Baron Ernst von Wiezacker, State Secretary of the German Foreign Ministry and sent to Dr Herbert Dirkson, German ambassador in London. The document notes that Germany believes in Britain’s good intentions in Prague but doubts British methods for achieving her aims. The document was written just after Hitler had decided to change the German plan to attack Czechoslovakia and a week before the Sudeten Germans presented their demands to the Czechoslovakian Government.

It should be noted that Dr Dirksen had only just taken up his position in London the month before and so he was still receiving a large amount of guidance from Berlin. Wiezacker refers to ‘British activity in the Czech affair’. By the time that the document was written the British were thoroughly convinced that they should side with the Sudeten Germans. Only the previous month their leader Henlein had made another visit to Britain to cultivate British contacts and the British Ambassador in Berlin had told the Germans that Britain was pushing for a settlement. Britain had warned Hitler on 21 May not invade Czechoslovakia but then backtracked fearing that its language was too direct.

Wiezacker notes that he is ‘convinced of British disinclination for a European war’. It is not suprising that the Germans realised this since the British had made little attempt to hide their position. Wiezacker is correct in his statement, the British made sure that the Czech situation would not trigger a European war when Halifax told France on 22 May that it could not count on British support if it supported the Czechoslovakian Government militarily. Halifax also outlined his vision to the Czech Minister in London of a ‘Swiss model’ of autonomy. Britain was also in no situation to fight a European war as even British opponents of appeasement realised.

The author doubts the effectiveness of the ‘British method of exerting influence in Prague’. This was a combination of mediation and bullying the Czech President Dr Benes into being more flexible. Chamberlain had not fully made up his mind over which course to take in May 1938. During the 20-22 May Crisis, Halifax warned Germany that Britain could become involved if they invaded Czechoslovakia. Yet on the other hand, Halifax accused Czechoslovakia of exagerating the German threat. The only point that remained constant was that the British Government thoroughly believed Henlein’s motives as genuine.

This extract is useful because it shows the German Foreign Ministry relating its position on Czechoslovakia to British behaviour on the subject. The extract is essentially saying that there is no real urgency in starting a war over Czechoslovakia at that time because Britain is not forcing Germany show its true position. The extract is fairly typical of previous German Foreign Ministry documents which serve the Nazi aims.
Ben Collis <brc>


Tuesday, March 06, 2001 at 13:07:08 (GMT)


Gobbets 9c.

This extract is taken from a document from Count Frederich Schulenburg, the German ambassador in Moscow, to Joachim von Ribbentrop, German Minister for Foreign Affairs. The document recalls a conversation between Schulenburg and Litvinov, the Soviet Foreign Minister, when Schulenburg asked the latter whether there would be a European war and whether the Soviet Union would join in. The document is dated 26 August 1938, whilst the Czechoslovak talks were going on and a few days before the ‘Third Plan’ was proposed by the Prague Government.

The meaning of the extract revolves around the ‘questions of power politics’. Litvinov means that the USSR has an interest in keeping its options open and not allowing either the Anglo-French alliance or the German-Italian axis to become too big. The USSR still had a treaty promising to come to France’s aid if she defended Czechoslovakia. It is possible that the Russians were offended by the British coldness in not involving them more in negotiating the fate of the Sudentenland. A year later the USSR had no hesitation in abruptly switching sides to sign the Nazi-Soviet Pact.

Litvinov points out that the USSR has no responsibilities to Czechoslovakia, a composite state borne out of the Versailles Settlement, especially as they were not part of the League of Nations. Litvinov makes a crucial point in that the ‘new’ states had no real outside protection from attack. The reference to Versailles is to demonstrate to the Germans that the USSR is a free agent of both alliances. However, it may be a sidetrack when Litvinov knows well that the real issue is that the USSR would cause an explosive situation if they defended Czechoslovakia because they would have pas through either Poland or Rumania.

Litvinov is careful to underline the other side of his thinking by stressing that the USSR must ‘combat any increase in power of National Socialist Germany’. This would prevent Schulenburg going away to Berlin thinking that Germany was safe from Russian intervention. Although the USSR had no common borders with Germany, it had no desire to see German expansionism stretch to Poland. The opaque Soviet position is stark contrast to the activities of Lord Runciman who had done his best to meet all the German conditions for peace in Czechoslovakia.

The timing of the document is interesting because Hitler was running out of time at the end of August before the British forced the Czechs to concede all his demands. It was therefore crucial for the Germans to know the Soviet position if they palnning an early attack on Czechoslovakia. For his part, Litvinov was well aware that the views he was giving Schulenburg would be transmitted back to Ribbentrop. The document is useful because it confirms that the Soviets’ prime advantage was to keep its options open at this stage.
Ben Collis <brc>


Tuesday, March 06, 2001 at 13:05:14 (GMT)


Deprived of his complete victory at Munich, Hitler was more determined than ever to liquidate the reminder of Czecho-Slovakia. In March his opportunity came. This circular though composed on the 14 March is not actually sent until 5am on 15th, following the capitulation of Hacha. Ironically the author of this declaration, which spells out the line of argument to justify this fresh bout of German expansionism, Weizacker, believes Hitler's policies could lead Germany to disaster. Germany, the declaration claims is responsible for "insuring peace in Central Europe", needless to say that it is Berlin which is the main source of unrest. This statement is also interesting in that since Munich, Berlin has increasingly came to view that Central/Eastern Europe is its sphere of influence alone. In February Ribbentrop warned Paris, that there could be no French influence in Eastern Europe. The "chaotic conditions" is a reference to the instability in Slovakia and Carpatho-Ukraine. This instability is largely the work of Berlin and the Volkdeutsche Mittlestelle, the SS department responsible for organising subversion among minorities in Eastern Europe. Since Munich the Germans encouraged the Slovakian demands for autonomy, and when on 9th March Prague deposed the Slovak Government, Hitler spotted his moment. On the 12th the Wehrmacht was told to prepare for invasion by the 15th. The leader of the Slovaks, Tiso, was summoned to Berlin and 'encouraged' to declare Slovak independence. This was declared only after the Germans trained their guns on the Slovak legislature on the 14th. The Nazi's also stirred the Hungarians of Carpatho-Ukraine and the Germans of Memel into unrest. In reality the conditions in Czecho-Slovakia are completely divorced from the civil war portrayed in the German press, and the country remained the most liberal state in the region. The necessary measures are nothing less than the invasion of Czecho-Slovakia, and a few days later Memel (21st March). The Czech lands will be absorbed into the Reich and Slovakia will become a nominally independent state. Historically these lands have never belonged to Germany, nor do they contain much in the way of a German population. Characteristically Hitler sought to cloak his aggression in legal niceties. It also removed any pretext for western intervention. On the 14th Hacha, the elderly, ill and beleaguered Hacha requested to come to Berlin, in fact he was summoned. There he was subjected to Hitler's most outrageous histrionics to date, and promptly fainted. Warned that the Luftwaffe would raze Prague, and the German army would invade the following day, Hacha, his country friendless and devoid of its frontier posts, agreed at 4am to place the fate of his people in the hands of the Fuhrer. Two hours later German tanks rolled across the frontier meeting no resistance. The destruction of the remainder of Czecho-Slovakia was the inevitable epilogue of Munich. Yet it still took many in the west by surprise. It exposed the falseness of Hitler's claims that he had "no further territorial demands" and revealed the extent of Germany's expansionism. While Hitler had correctly guessed that the western powers would not intervene to save Czecho-Slovakia, he miscalculated the consequences. While unbelievably some in Britain and France would still advocate the policy of appeasement others took a much tougher line and guarantees were offered to Poland and Roumania.
Aaron Falls <apf>


Monday, March 05, 2001 at 21:55:58 (GMT)
The conversation between Ribbentrop, the Reich Foreign Minister and his French counter-part, Bonnet, takes place in a period of post-Munich optimism, but already fresh problems are emerging. Ribbentrop is in Paris to sign the Franco-German Declaration (6th December). If ever there is a meaningless treaty this is it. The French sought an agreement because they felt excluded after the Anglo-German Declaration (September 30th) while Germany wants to beguile the French into inaction. For Ribbentrop the ambitious, if incompetent German foreign minister this treaty would serve to split France from Britain and isolate Poland. It achieved neither. Besides signing the treaty, Ribbentrop and Bonnet, discussed a range of matters including Spain, Italy, and economic trade. They also discussed the future of Eastern Europe. Ribbentrop claimed that Bonnet had indicated that France was prepared to abandon her Little Entente allies. While Bonnet refuted this, he was very pro-appeasement, and believed that France should not concern herself with Eastern Europe. It is not outside the realms of possibility that he allowed Ribbentrop to misinterpret him. Undoubtedly "great anxiety" was expressed by the French regarding events in the Mediterranean. Franco-Italian relations had declined precipitously in November. Wild demands in the Italian Chamber of Deputies (November 30), combined with a declaration in Rome that the Franco-Italian Agreement is invalid provoked fury in Paris and heightened tension in Libya and Tunisia. While France was prepared to make concessions to Germany, she made it explicitly clear to all that were prepared to listen that Paris would countenance no compromise with Italy. In the conversation Ribbentrop made it quite clear that Berlin would favour the Italians. Ribbentrop concludes that this is the principal matter with which France is concerned about. In this conclusion Ribbentrop is allowing what he believes and what Hitler wants to hear to cloud his judgement. Ribbentrop has contended that France will not intervene if Germany moves in the east, and this pre-occupation with Italy seems proof of this. Hitler for his part seems to need little encouragement. As far back as the Hossbach Conference (November 1937) he views a Franco-Italian war as a suitable diversion for Germany to achieve her goals in the east. One year later he still believes that it can act as a pretext for absorbing the rest of Czechoslovakia. He doubtless hoped that tensions in the Mediterranean would drive Rome closer to Berlin, though at this moment he did not want war quite yet. While the French were certainly concerned about Italy, they never doubted that Germany still remained a potent threat. Daladier, believed war with Germany was highly likely. Nor had France given up in the Eastern Europe, as the guarantees to Poland and Roumania would reveal. In the event Mussolini was too meek to precipitate a war in the Mediterranean and Hitler was denied his diversion. Instead the pretext of Slovakian independence was used to absorb the remainder of Czechoslovakia. In this period Franco-Italian tensions were a distracting side-show to the threat posed by Germany. Ribbentrop's contention that the western powers were not prepared to fight Germany over an Eastern Europe issue contributed to Hitler's miscalculation to the reaction of the democracies to the German invasion of Poland
Aaron Falls <apf>


Monday, March 05, 2001 at 21:55:01 (GMT)
Throughout the summer of 1938, Hitler's intention to destroy or at least dismember Czechoslovakia had increased. The Soviet Union had from 1935 a pact with Prague, guaranteeing Soviet support in the event of attack, this was however conditional on French assistance also. Schulenburg, the cautious German Ambassador to Moscow has been attempting to sound out the Soviets as to whether they would be prepared to fight for Czechoslovakia. This is his report to Ribbentrop, the Reich Foreign Minister on his conversation with Litvinov, the Soviet Commissar for Foreign Affairs. Litvinov has confidently stated that Britain and France will go to war on account of Czechoslovakia. He states that they will do so not out of any wish to support the Czech State, but out of simple power politics. The western powers will be forced to act because if Germany is allowed to take over part or all of Czechoslovak state she will dominate continental Europe and this, the democracies could not allow. Correspondingly in March Litvinov had proposed an international co-operative, specifically mentioning Czechoslovakia as a threatened state. Whether Litvinov believes this is highly doubtful, he cannot have failed to be aware of Anglo-French attempts to coerce Prague into concessions. He also knows that the French have placed little faith in the Soviet pact with Czechoslovakia. Litvinov is attempting to bluff Berlin into believing that the western powers will not tolerate its expansionism, unfortunately Berlin is aware that neither London nor Paris want to go to war over Czechoslovakia. Litvinov is quite correct to state that Moscow had nothing to do with the creation of the multi-ethnic Czechoslovak State with all its problems, not so subtly implying that this is the fault of the peacemakers. The Soviet Union has no interest in the territorial integrity of the Czech State but views it as a barrier to the expansion of Germany. Ironically it is the ideologically minded Soviets who are being the realists. Litvinov states unequivocally that the Soviet Union would be prepared to "combat any increase" in the power of Germany. Moscow viewed Nazi Germany as a particularly expansionist and aggressive state. Unlike the western powers Moscow took Mein Kampf at its word and was deeply alarmed at Hitler's territorial ambitions in the east. Whether Moscow would have been prepared to support Czechoslovakia in conjunction with the French will probably never be known. While the Soviet Union certainly feared Nazism, she was limited in what could be done to aid Czechoslovakia. There was no common border between Czechoslovakia and the Soviet Union and it was unlikely that either Poland or Roumania would have allowed the passage of Russian troops. At no point during the crisis did Russia even partially mobilise her forces. If Litvinov had hoped his bluster would dissuade German ambitions toward Czechoslovakia he failed. Perhaps if Britain and France had been more resolute they may have been able to check Germany's ambitions. But Britain in particular remained suspicious of Soviet motives and it would be many months yet before negotiations with the Soviets and the western powers would begin in earnest. As it was Germany correctly calculated that the Soviet Union would not act unilaterally. She was able exclude the Soviet Union, gain the tacit approval of the democracies and at Munich, Czechoslovakia was dismembered.
Aaron Falls <apf>


Monday, March 05, 2001 at 21:53:18 (GMT)
This correspondence between Weizacker, the State Secretary, (number two in the German Foreign Ministry) and Dirkson, the successor to Ribbentrop as Germany's Ambassador in London, occurs in the wake of the May crisis. On 20th May a scare spread that Germany was about to invade Czechoslovakia. This had prompted the British through Halifax to issue an unusually resolute statement, warning that Britain may find it impossible to stay aloof from the Czech crisis. Reacting to this Dirkson had dispatched a letter on 31st May seeking guidance on a potential meeting with Chamberlain and the German attitude to the Sudeten crisis and British efforts to bring pressure on Prague. Despite Halifax's bellicose statement Weizacker and Dirkson are still confident that Britain wants to avoid a European war, but that the Czech crisis must be settled peacefully. In this analysis they were correct. London has concluded that militarily nothing can be done to help the Czechs. Britain has already informed Berlin that it will put pressure on the Czechs to meet Sudeten grievances. On the 28th May, Henderson told Weizacker that Halifax had been misunderstood and that if the Czechs continued their provocation, Britain would leave them to their fate. This seemingly confirmed Hitler's view that Britain had already written off much of Eastern Europe. Britain's pro-active appeasement policy had ensured that London would take a leading role in resolving any volatile situations. As early as 1937 Britain had resolved to pressurise Prague into meeting Sudeten grievances, seemingly blind to the fact that many of these grievances have been stoked up by Berlin, and were being used as a Trojan horse to destroy Czechoslovakia. After an Anglo-French meeting at the end of April the pressure on Prague only increased. This served as a green light to Hitler to proceed with his aspirations. Germany was quite happy to see Britain and France do her dirty work for her, for Berlin has no desire to enter into direct negotiations with Prague, instead seeking to keep up the pretence that she is an interested third party. Thus Dirkson assumes correctly that Berlin wants to encourage British pressure on Prague. Weizacker is however cautious as to the limits of what British pressure can achieve. The phrase he uses is "One cannot well say 'be good' to a baby and at the same tome promise it a bonbon if it is thoroughly naughty" i.e. there is too much carrot and not enough stick. Britain must be prepared to abandon Czechoslovakia, if the Sudetens are to extract any meaningful concessions. Alternatives will have to be found if the British do not extract the necessary concessionn from Prague. In the event other alternatives were not necesaary. Throughout the summer Britain sought desperately to avoid war, while the warnings of the British representative in Prague, Newton, became ever more dire. Lord Runciman was dispatched and finally at Munich the Czech State would be dismembered. The western powers had once again capitulated to Germany's aggressive tendencies. The fact that the German's were so accurately informed of the British desire to avoid war destroyed any leverage that the British may have had.
Aaron Falls <apf>


Monday, March 05, 2001 at 21:51:40 (GMT)
This is a circular communication written by State Secretary Wiezsacker who is reporting on the situation in Czechoslovakia and the implications that this has for Germany. He then goes on to say that President Hacha had invited himself to Berlin to talk to Hitler about the situation. Wiezsacker is trying to give the impression that Germany is acting in order to preserve the peace in Europe and this is to hide the aggressive intentions.Hitler had intended to smash the Czech state from 30 May 1938 and had not been able to do this yet. The chaotic conditions on the Eastern fontier were a German creation as Hitler had mat Tuka one of the Slovak leaders on 12 February and had told him to push for Slovakian independence. This claim for Slovakian independence was made on 14 March which is the same day that Wiezsacker is writing. There were similar disturbances in Ruthenia and the Nazi's had also been trying to create trouble in Prague, Bruenn and Iglau and Goebbels made use of this propaganda to claim repression and abuse of minorities. Germany could therefore use these as excuses to act and this is why Wiezsacker mentions them as it seems they are acting in the name of self-determination. Prior to this on 10 March, Prague had removed Tiso the Slovakian Premier from office and he managed to escape to Vienna and broadcast items of anti-Czech nature over Nazi radio.This merely added to the claims of chaos and provided the Germans with a pretext for action. The Nazi's did not have to act as Hacha invited himself to Berlin and before he left for Berlin he learned that the German troops were already occupying Moravsk-Ostrava which was an important Czech industrial town and this is what Wiezsacker means by necessary measures. Hitler used similar tactics to those he used on the Austrian Governmant and in the end Hacha signed away his country and the following day the German troops moved in. This circular by Wiezsacker is a German justification for an invasion to try to give their actions some degree of legitimacy. The necessary measures were an invasion under the illusion of peace keeping but Hacha saved them the trouble as he decided to go to Berlin and so legally gave the portection of his country to Hitler who took the rest of the Czech state without even having to mobilise properly.
Lisa Welsh <lw10>


Monday, March 05, 2001 at 16:30:01 (GMT)
This document is from a Memorandum of a conversation Foreign Minister Ribbentrop had with Ciano of Italy when he visited and discussed the proposals for a tripartite pact between Italy, Germany and Japan. This pact would build on the Anti-Comintern Pact and it would be a non-aggression pact that would involve some kind of commitment to defend each other if attacked. It is interesting that it is stated that these directions were from Hitler when it was in fact Ribbentrop that was driving for this agreement, especially with regards to Japan. The defensive alliance was based on the concept that Germany's co-signatories would be prepared to act in her interest against the West and this is important to tell that the idea of any alliance with the West has been discounted. Ribbentrop by this time had written off Britain as a potential ally. Germany needed such a pact because of the fears that eastward expansion would lead to an attack from the west and so they wanted some kind of help so they would not be left alone with a war on two fronts. An armed conflict with the West in 4 to 5 years would bring it up to the kind of timeframe outlined in the Hossbach Memorandum and it would also be around this time that Germany would be rearmed ready for war. This is after Munich and shows that the Germans did not have peaceful intentions. An earlier indictator of Hitler's fears about a Western conflict was in May when he put the Z plan in place and also the Heye Memorandun of 25 October which reorientated naval policy in order to combat Britain. The British and French rearmaments were also the real driving force behind the idea of this defensive alliance and also the possibility of U.S. involvement. Japan were not as keen as either Germany or Italy to sign an agreement perhaps because it would bring them into a sphere where they had little interest. Behind the proposed Japanese involvement was the German need for an ally if she decided to move against Russia in her quest for Lebensraum. Ribbentrop is very keen to get this alliance as he had discounted Britain as an ally and so Germany needed a formal military alliance. The fact an armed conflict with the West is mentioned shows that there were concerns within Germany about this. The alliance is disguised as a defensive alliance so that if the west were to attack Germany because of her policies in the East then the Western powers would be seen to be the aggressor and so Germany could expect help. The fact Germany is looking for allies just after Munich shows that the expansion is not finished and Germany needed friends in order to be able to continue her aggressive foreign policy.
Lisa Welsh <lw10>


Monday, March 05, 2001 at 16:07:25 (GMT)
This is from Schulenburg who is the German Ambassador in the Soviet Union to Ribbentrop, the Foreign Minister. Schulenburg is reporting on a conversation with Litvinov over the issue of Czechoslovakia and also the Russo-German relationship. Litvinov thinks the Czech crisis is less a matter of Czechs than of power politics because they are being excluded from negotiations and also think Germany are going to destroy Czechoslovakia and this would pose a threat to Russian security. The Russians were disappointed at the western weakness and lack of willingness to resist Nazi Germany and here they imply that they are going to keep their promise of help to the Czechs but this did not happen and they were left out of the settlement of the Sudeten issue. They make a point about not creating the Czech state as they were not included in Versailles and give the impression that they think they are being kept out by the Western powers. They felt the need for security especially after 1933 when Hitler came to power and were the main proponents of collective security. The threat of the Nazi state moving eastwards was what the Soviets wanted to avoid and this is part of the reason they wanted some kind of collective security arrangement. Britain and France were reluctant to come to an agreement with Bolshevik Russia and so this made the German position stronger as they were not faced with a united front and the Russian fears for their own security would only increase. This is a month before Munich, where again the Soviets were left out of an agreement that affected the balance of Europe. At around this time there came a change in Soviet thinking and they began to think about the possibilty of an alliance with the state that most threatened her existence. Hitler too began to see that there was little possibility of an alliance with Britain and so began to put out feelers to the Soviets and Schulenburg is signalling to Ribbentrop that the Soviets are feeling threatened by Nazi Germany and wish to do something about it. This tells us that the Soviets saw Nazi Germany in a different way to Britain and France as they think she is violent and has a desire to attack, but Britain and France saw Germany as a power that could be appeased and a negotiated settlement made. The Soviet resentment towards the Western powers is evident and also their fears for their own security and at this time Hitler saw the possibility of perhaps forming an alliance. This serves as a signal that the balance of power in Europe was beginning to change and it was a situation that Germany could benefit from and this could be one of the main points that Schulenburg is outlining.
Lisa Welsh <lw10>


Monday, March 05, 2001 at 15:37:13 (GMT)
This is from the State Secretary Wiezsacker to the German Ambassador in Britain who is Dirkson and it is in response to Dirkson's communications to the German Foreign Ministry. Dirkson believed that Britain would not go to war over Czechoslovakia and Wiezsacker here is agreeing with this view. The anticipated lack of a hardline British response to German activity in Czechoslovakia was an important factor for Germany and encouraged Hitler's belief that he would dominate Eastern europe. Although Dirkson believed that Britain would not go to war over Czechoslovakia, he thought that Britain would not tolerate an invasion. He thought that the response would be warnings and he thought that all Chamberlain would ever do was warn until it was too late to stop Hitler.Wiezsacker resonds to Dirkson's questions about the British response by confirming the view that the Nazi leadership also believed that Britain would not defend Czechoslovakia. They did not think that rearmament in Britian was far enough along to allow Britain to physically fight and they also did not believe the British Government had the will. This view was given to Wiezsacker on 28 May when he met the British Ambassador Henderson who told him that in the event of extreme provocation by the Czechs to the Germans the most Britain would do is withhold her support. By this time Hitler had already decided to act and on 28 May had told the officers of the Wehrmacht to be ready for 1 October. Wiezsacker shared the view of the German Government as he thought Britain wanted peace especially in the West and he saw it as a question of finding out how much they were prepared to give to attain this.The British had made it clear early on that she felt obliged to Czechoslovakia only on account of her membership of the League of Nations and so Germany took this as the green light. The British had offered to mediate between Germany and Prague and although Germany believed that the British intentions were good they were not sure that the methods would be suitable. This was because the policy of mediation was irreconcilable with Hitler's policy of ruthlessly using the good intentions of the British government and large sections of the British people who wanted to help over the issue of self-determination. This is valuable to show that the German government believed that Britain did not want war over Czechoslovakia and it is also the view of Wiezsacker who is the author of this extract. He favoured an internal dissolution of Czechoslovakia and the use of economic pressure which was remarkably close to what actually happened. Hitler had no intentions of mediation but it was important that Germany thought the British would not take action as it meant that they effectively had a free hand and they were proved to be right when the Sudetenland was signed away at Munich.
Lisa Welsh <lw10>


Monday, March 05, 2001 at 15:07:27 (GMT)
This extract is taken from a telegram sent by Baron von Neurath, the German Foreign Minister, to the German embassies in Italy, Great Britain, France and the United States. It was sent to inform the embassies of the results of the visit to Germany of Viscount Halifax, the British Lord President of the Council and Chamberlain’s emissary. Halifax visited several members of the German Government including Hitler. It is dated 22 November 1939 two days after Halifax had left Germany, with few concrete results, and two weeks after Hitler’s decisive Hossbach Conference.

Neurath mentions the issue of changing the ‘status quo’ and says that this came from Halifax. This is a reasonably accurate statement in that Halifax’s view was that some territorial readjustment was necessary, but it should seen in the context of a meeting with Hitler who refused to concede anything and hinted at war if Britain would not co-operate. Halifax’s view – one very much with Chamberlain, the British Prime Minister – was based on a feeling that the Versailles Settlement was unjust and unenforceable together with approach of realpolitik. There is no specific mention of Hitler’s philosophy that the East of Europe was a matter for Germany alone without British interference and they could keep the British Empire. This indicates that the talks with Hitler were reasonably vague in nature. Since Britain had promised to protect ‘independence of nationality’ it was not in Hitler’s interests to be specific. The general futures of ‘Danzig, Austria and Czechoslovakia’ were mentioned in the talks. All three of these territories were covered, albeit vaguely under the Versailles Settlement. Danzig had been removed from German control, Germany and Austria were banned from uniting and Czechoslovakia was a union of different nationalities, a result of the First World War. It is therefore not suprising that it was these countries which Hitler specifically raised when discussing change. Hitler had already voiced his view that Britain had given up on Czechoslovakia at the Hossbach Conference and this was an excellent opportunity to find out. ‘By peaceful development’ is a very ambiguous phrase and probably had different meanings to both sides. To Halifax it probably meant by mutual negotiation, and to Hitler it probably meant being allowed to take over territory without conceding anything in return. It is possible to see how Hitler could develop the idea that Britain was not prepared to go to war over Eastern Europe from such discussions.

This extract is significant because it allows the historian to chart the course of German and British negotiations when assessing the causes of the Second World War. It is clear that the Germans have taken away what they wanted to hear from Halifax’s visit, just as Halifax did so when he reported his version of the visit to the London Talks with France later the same month. The language in the extract is vague which suited both parties. It is typical of the 1937/8 negotiations and visits that took place whilst Hitler was building up his position.
Ben Collis <brc>


Tuesday, February 27, 2001 at 19:37:39 (GMT)


This extract is taken from the minutes of the Conference in Reich Chancellery in Berlin, often known as the Hossbach Conference after the author of the minutes, Colonel Frederick Hossbach. Also present at the Conference was Adolf Hitler, von Blomberg, the War Minister, Baron von Neurath, the Foreign Minister and the heads of the three armed services, Baron von Fritsch, Admiral Raeder and Colonel General Goring. The conference was called to discuss the future of the German rearmament program and was addressed by Hitler almost in the form of a last testament. The Conference was followed two weeks later by the visit of Viscount Halifax, the British President of the Council, to Germany.

The extract, which shows Hitler speaking throughout, mentions ‘our attacks on the Czechs and Austria’. The language has an air of inevitability about the two countries’ fate. The invasions of both countries are seen as short term gains for improving Germany’s military and political situation rather than part of a long-term solution to Germany’s lack of space. Both countries are needed by Hitler to increase the breathing space he has to provide land assets and room for military training. Neither countries are ends in themselves. Hitler points to an ‘Anglo-French-Italian war’ and connects the timing of those countries reactions to his expansion which points to the conclusion that he was an opportunist whose plans were subject to the behaviour of his enemies. Hitler seems to be confident that attacks on Austria and Czechoslovakia would not automatically spark the involvement of the western countries – seen in the last sentence – and this is a factor in his plans. Hitler also seem certain that at some point he must provoke Britain and France into war b